《The Warmth In Her Heart》


 Chapter 1 - Alicia A.

    In the dark night, the endless sound of sobbing could be heard along with the swishing sound of belt and cane. Between the sobbing, a little girl at the age of 8 years old begging for mercy and apologizing over and over again. But the person that she often called father didn''t seem to bother with all her pitiful state. Her body was covered with wounds all over. Some have turn into ugly scars while some are still fresh with blood dripping slowly covering her white skin body.


    "Please... I''m sss...so..sorry dad. I''m sorry. It hurts...ddd...dad." She begged while trying to make herself small. Frustrated to see that she would not stay still, her father end up stopping and grab her wrist together so he can tie it tightly next to the pole. After he make sure her daughter can''t get away, he start hitting her again but this time it was harder.


    "I have told you to stop going to school since it will be a waste of my money. And stop calling me your dad because i don''t have an ungrateful daughter like you. You''re supposed to be working in my house if you want to go to school so much but i still won''t give you any of my money. You''re just like that s*** mother of yours. Running away with some b****** that she picked up on the streets. I even doubt you''re my daughter. This is what happen to people like you. You don''t deserve to have any luxury in this life. Either you serve to work as a maid at my house or you can quit going to school."


    Every word that her father spoke of making her heart break into million pieces. She was just a small little girl. Someone like her supposed to be pampered and love but from the moment her mother left her father to follow some men, her life just turn into living hell. Almost every night her father would find reason to hit her. Most of it is mainly because her cousin''s word. Tonight the reason her father got angry because her cousin, Jenna Kim told her father about her getting in trouble at school. When in fact it was because of her cousin who started bullying her along with her friends. She just starts to fight back making her cousin feeling vexed. With a little twist and some white lotus act, Jenna told her father that she have been flirting with some other boys. Worried that she might goes array like her mother, Jenna ''tried'' to give advice to her but instead she got beaten up by her. Her father who believe in Jenna''s story rather than hers decided then and there to give his usual punishment. It was embarrassing for her but she could only endure it for the time being.


    Who says living in an elite wealthy family is a happy thing? At this moment, Alicia who''s finally being released by her maid slowly got up and went back to her bedroom, locking the door. She took off her white shirt which are covered in blood and put inside the bathtub. She took out the cream that she bought secretly and applied it on the fresh and old wound. But the wound on her back she just decided to let it dry by itself. Her heart feels empty. Her beautiful face are covered with tears. And her eyes just look dead. It has been three years since the beating started. But this year it just got worse due to her cousin''s word. Alicia could only smirk and laugh a little. Not knowing who to blame for her misery. Just who was is that says it''s a good thing born in a wealthy family? If she ever found someone who wants to trade their place with hers she would give it to them. So what if they are the respectful family of Anderson? So what if her father is one of the most accomplished businessman? So what if they are one the richest family in the city? That money couldn''t even give her what she want at the moment. Someone to put the cream on her bloodied back.


    Staring into the dark night, she made up her mind. If she can''t get what she want, she will look for her own happiness. No one could stop her. Not even her abusive father and not even her jealous, scheming cousin. At the moment, she will endure for the sake of her own happiness.


    The next day, since she was still in pain and her father decided to ground her at home fearing his deeds will be known to the public, he didn''t allow her to go to school. Usually, he would hit her back or front but never on her leg and face because the uniform that she wore would reveal the wound or bruises. But last night because of her scheming cousin''s twisted tale, her father hit her leg a couple of times to the point he almost broke her bone. So today, she spend her time mostly on her laptop and her endless tapping could be heard. Couple hours later she start smiling happily thinking about the future and the screen on her laptop. Having to grow up faster than her own age making it easier to see the world with an open heart. This would be her sweetest revenge.

 Chapter 2 - Alicia A. 2

    Fate is a cruel thing. Just when you thought everything you planned would turn out fine, your life will be tested for heavier problems. In Alicia''s case, her problem just seem to add up. From the abusive father and scheming cousin''s combo to crazy, pretentious b**** of a stepmother and a princess-like syndrome of a stepsister. What could get worse? The fact that she become their maid/slave at the age of 10 years old and living in a small house hidden behind their grand house. Even with all the changes in her life, Alicia could not even bother with such a petty tricks like that any longer. Nor cry and begged for mercy when she got beaten up from her father. She did have a plan. But God have a bigger plan for her.


    As soon as she reached her ''home'' she was greeted with a hard slap. From the corner of her eyes she can she her cousin along with Stephanie her stepsister grinning widely. She can only rolled her eyes. The same usual thing. Just because they can''t beat her at school they chose this way to vent their anger. Now what tales did they create today. She''s surprised they can use their brains to create such a creative tale but too idiotic to see their own flaw.


    "What did you do to Stephanie at school?" yelled her stepmother or she prefer to be called Lady Elaine claiming she has some royalty blood in her.


    ''I don''t know. You tell me. I''m sure she won''t tell you that she did badly on her test and her result is very disappointing. Besides from that probably she''s just angry because i got another love confession from her crush.'' Alicia mumbled in her heart. Instead she just look blankly towards Lady Elaine.


    "Mother, it''s fine. I''m sure Alicia just want to borrow the diamond ring that i got from dad. But i just didn''t expect she brought it to school and lost it. I''m scared dad will think badly of me. We can hide it from dad, mother." Stephanie soft voice can be heard while tearing up a little. Looking at her daughter pitiful state, Lady Elaine got furious even more. She threw another slap on Alicia''s white porcelain face.


    "My dear cousin, don''t be too naive. Do you think she will lose that 80 million dollars of a ring? I''m sure she hid it so that she can run away from this place. I know she''s been trying to find the right time to do so. Why else would she suddenly borrow your 80 million dollars ring if she didn''t have the intention to do so?" Jenna decided to add more story to just to ignite what they''ve been waiting to see. Watching Alicia getting beat up is very entertaining no matter how many times they''ve seen it.


    Hearing that Lady Elaine to give her harsh punishment.


    "Get me the whip that i''ve just bought. I need to teach this ungrateful b**** a lesson. And ask someone to search her place and look for the ring. You!!! Stand still and receive your punishment obediently. No wonder your mother left you because it seems she knows what kind of person you are. Shame on you trying to taint The Anderson''s name by stealing from your sister. Don''t even think about trying to run away from this house. From this moment onward, i won''t allow you to go to school any longer. Who knows what kind of things you will learn outside and start running your mouth to some stranger. And tonight, i am telling your father." Lady Elaine dictate in a stern voice.


    "No." Alicia reply firmly.


    "No? What do you mean no?"


    "I''ll go to school no matter what you say." she said determinedly. She can tolerate with anything but she won''t stay quite if they ruin her chance of going to school. This time she will fight back.


    "I am not asking you. I''m ordering you. I''m sure your father will listen to me."


    "And i just said no. Even if you beat me to death i will still go to school no matter what you say." With that, she start running out of the house and went straight to her small house. Having a quirk move she easily ran past the guards that are ordered to chase after her. She locked the door, block it with a beam and ignore all the banging that can be heard outside the door. Hurriedly she packed all her belongings and open a small hole that she dug along the walls. Thankfully her small house is located near the furthest wall of the gate and as easy as pie she successfully made her escape. She have been prepared for this day to come but she just didn''t expect it will come sooner. At the age of 15, she achieve her freedom sooner than she thought. Alicia took out her handphone and smilingly she dialed a number. After the first ring, the person pick up the call.


    "Is the offer still available?" she asked playfully.


    "You brat. Meet me at the same place. Let me handle the rest." the gruff voice made her smile even more widely. Without wasting anymore of her time, she ran all her might fearing the guards would be able to tear down the door and found the small hole. And it seems her fear to be true when the guards are tailing her closely from behind. She don''t have any other choice but to sprint out like her life depended on it. She could not get caught because she can''t imagine what will happen if her father got home. He might put a shackle on her leg and be locked up inside her house. No one will know of her existence and no one will remember her. But she believe, someone will save her no matter what. From afar, she can see the familiar car and frantically she waves her hand towards the person who''s leaning beside the car. Before she could reach towards the person, her body flew away towards him and she could hear him calling her name. She smiled before grimacing when the impact of getting hit by a car finally reach her head. Every part of her body is painful than getting beat up by her father. She could only lay there on the hard asphalt and her sight starts to become blur. She could see the bodyguards who was chasing after her stops and her savior running towards her. Giving him her prettiest smile, she finally welcome the darkness.

 Chapter 3 - Never break this three rules

    8 years later


    In Fox Bar where most of wealthy kids who have no better job to do aside from throwing their money away at girls and booze, the once noisy place suddenly becomes quite when Young Master Allister''s group surrounded a lady wearing simple jeans and long sleeves t-shirt. To compare with all the ladies inside the bar, her appearance was more to commoner instead of the elite looking ladies. Even so, the way she drink her juice looked like she was born from the rich family. Every movement of hers is somewhat noble-like. Unlike most of the ladies there who''s only looking elite but have a bad habit in handling their manners. But none would admit any of those. Thus, they prefer to mock her due to jealousy.


    "I wonder what show are we having tonight?" The A girl whisper loudly towards her friends.


    "Poor her. She''s going to be their toy for tonight. I wonder how long she will last?" The B girl snickered.


    Everyone knows that Young Master Allister will always choose some girl inside the bar to play with and pass it around his circle of friends. And when he got bored of the girl, he would casually destroy the girl to the point of no return. There has been too many victim to count. Tonight might just be another night for him since he got his eye on the lady who''s looking plain than the rest of them.


    "What''s a plain looking girl like you doing here in a bar?" Young Master Allister starts to make his first move. His friends around him was grinning widely knowing they will have another feast tonight. Despite the way she dress, when they got closer they could not help but feels flustered when they notice her beautiful face, especially her red rosy lip that can make anyone goes crazy.


    She turned towards the people around her especially the men sitting next to her before she rolled her eyes upward. Such an obvious answer to such an obvious question.


    The look that she gave towards him somehow makes him feeling agitated. As if she was saying he was a stupid person. He could not let some plain looking girl looks down on him. Not when he''s with his circle of friends.


    ''This damn girl should be feeling indebted because i took notice of her. But yet she dares to treat me like i''m nothing.'' Young Master Allister decided then and there he would take control on this situation. He will not let some unknown lady to humiliate him in this manner. He reached for the lady''s drink and pass it to the bartender. Giving a signal towards the bartender, he place his hand onto the lady''s hand. Giving it a small rub.


    "A lady like you shouldn''t be drinking juice. Let me treat you with some of the finest wine. I''m sure you will never taste this type anywhere else. Shall we proceed elsewhere to taste this delicate wine?" He edged himself a little bit closer towards her ear and before he could plant a kiss near her cheek she moved away. He feels embarrassed. He gripped her hand tightly to the point it makes her hand looking red. She just look at her hand and sighed. Turning her head towards the-so-called-Young-Master she just smile.


    "If you can beat my brothers, sure. I''ll follow you." She said lazily. Young Master Allister finally smiles.


    "Is your brother here? Let me talk to him." He said.


    There''s no one in this bar he didn''t know and there''s no one who would dare to oppose him no matter what. He didn''t expect things were this easy even-though he was embarrassed before.


    "Before that, i just want to say. There are three rules that you should never break. If you follow this rules, your life would be spared. But since you already broke one of the rules, i can only say I''ll pray for your life." She said smilingly. The kind of smile that send shivers to anyone who saw it. Young Master Allister didn''t know with who he''s trying to flirt with. Nor anyone in bar know. The only person who knows is the bartender who only kept his mouth shut while his eyes looking at the entrance of the bar.


    "No one will get away by threatening me. And that includes you. I was planning to treat you nicely but it seems you think to highly of yourself. There''s no one is going to save you now." Young Master Allister said menacingly.


    "You really shouldn''t do that. Before you dig your own grave, i''ll just tell you the rules. One, don''t touch me without my consent. Two, you are not allowed to hurt me that includes emotionally or physically. Last but not least,,,"


    "You don''t mess with our sister."

 Chapter 4 - Its embarrassing

    Alicia grimaced when she heard that. But the people around her didn''t notice her reaction since all of them got startled and turn their heads towards the entrance. Near the entrance door, 6 fierce manly good looking men all lined up glaring angrily towards the Young Master Allister. Some people gasped when they saw the appearance of those six men. While some of them try to leave the bar as fast as they can even if they have to go out using the backdoor. The one that stayed are being ushered out by the bodyguards that are always with them wherever they go. Now, the one that only left are the Young Master Allister''s circle of friends. Each of them trembled at the sight of them approaching towards them. To them, Young Master Allister''s friends are like ants that are easily for them to stomped on, so they don''t really bother to handle that puny pest. They let their bodyguards handle them instead. But it was different for Young Master Allister. One of the bodyguard pulled him up from the seat and make him kneel in front of them who are now sitting side by side next to the lady that he tried to threaten just a minute ago. Kneeling down makes his pride goes down the drain. Just who are these people?


    "Who are you guys? Don''t you know who i am? My family is the most powerful people in this city. With one word from me, they can easily banished you." Young Master Allister dare to threaten them even though his situation is not in his favor. But he believe with his family will come and save him. He already push the emergency button on his phone knowing he''s is in danger. They will be here in any minute. They wouldn''t abandon the only heir that they have. That''s why he dare to wreck chaos and enjoy the women anyhow he pleases.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I wonder what happen to the people in this city? This nerd right here dare to threaten people like us?" The guy with a bit of hairy facial on his face shook his head. However, Allister seem to never learn his lesson.


    "My family is associate with The Xanders. You know what happen if you touch one of The Xander''s people." He let out a smug. The name alone should put fear into them. The Xanders are one of the powerful family that goes way back . And everyone knows not to cross path with the family or friends of The Xanders.


    "Shit!!! That''s not good." said the other guy who''s wearing some sort of Hawaiian shirt in the middle of nowhere. Hearing that, Allister seems to be in control again.


    "Not good indeed." The one who''s wearing a bunch of rings on his fingers said while shoving the person who''s somehow looking quite neat compare to the others. He''s the second most sensible person who''s sitting beside the girl but his face looking grim.


    "That''s right. Release me and my friends and i''ll spare your life. But you have to give me the girl. If you give me the girl i''ll act none of this ever happen." Allister who got his guts back started to stand up again only to be pushed down harshly by one of the bodyguards. He glared at the bodyguards.


    "What are you doing? I am the Young Master Allister from Allister family. You can not touch me because this is my territory. I can order The Xander family to banish you all or even worse. Kill all of your family members. I demand you to release me now!!!" He raise his voice towards them and threaten them using The Xander''s family again. Silence came upon them for a couple of minutes. Allister really thought he had won and would be release soon. However, not long after that they start laughing out loud as if mocking him.


    "Damn it Ralph. Where did you find this person? I can''t believe you let some pest uses your family name as they please."


    "And i can''t believe you associate yourself with this type of trash."


    "That was the best joke ever."


    "And it seems this city has forgotten about us."


    "Shall we do our thing?"


    "..."


    "Please don''t. It''s embarrassing. No one does that nowadays." Alicia had to stop them before she have to watched the ever cringe action that they''re going to do. This is not Power Rangers or Sailormoon. All six pairs of eyes look at her and just grin widely while the guy who''s called Ralph rubbed her head. Alicia could only shake her head a couple of times only to be ignore. They were standing with their gloves on. When Alicia saw that, she just wish the floor just swallow her.


    "This is how you do it." Jason winked at her. Alicia still shook her head continuously in an attempt to stop them from doing that. But she forgot one thing. Her embarrassment is their entertainment. Damn it. I hate these guys.


    Ralph stood in front of the rest and stand casually looking down on the victim.


    "We abide by three rules. One,,,"


    "Never harm our sister."


    "Two..."


    "Never threaten our sister."


    "Three..."


    "Never mess with the Princes of Hell''s sister."


    "Break any of the rules, us by the name of Satan,,,"


    "Leviathon,"


    "Asmodeus,"


    "Mammon,"


    "Beelzebub,"


    "Belphagor."


    "Will send you to hell along with your kin. With this, your punishment will be carried out by Lucifer."


    "..."


    ''God, i promise to be good. Please make me disappear right at this moment. They are embarrassing me. They just basically telling everyone that they pampers on me way too much. Wait,,, did i hear Ralph say Lucifer? Lucifer? That doesn''t sound good.'' Alicia mumbles in her heart trying to make invisible or at least shrink her size so that no one would ever notice her present. ''I shouldn''t have come back.''

 Chapter 5 - Princes of Hell(edited)

    Princes of Hell. Long time ago most of the people in K city fear that name. Whenever they heard of Princes of Hell, they knew a certain doom is looming over someone''s fate. They consists of 7 powerful men in business, military and political. Although each of them from families that have family''s company but all these seven men decided to pursue their own dream or even challenge their family''s business just for fun. Testing their power instead of being just a wealthy young master in their family. If someone ever tries to mess up with any of them, all seven of them will retaliate. Not so severe because they intended to make their life on earth is equal with living in hell. All of them had a name befitting their image. Satan, Mammon, Belphagor, Beelezebub, Leviathon, Asmodeus and lastly Lucifer. If they want to end someone''s fate straight away, they will send Lucifer to handle the matter. Not many knew who Lucifer is because he rarely shows up. No one wants him to show up because they knew their end is near if he comes. But right now, after they''ve been quite for the last 5 years they suddenly make a scene and even worse to call out Lucifer''s name to give Young Master Allister his punishment must have meant he have offended them greatly.


    "And that''s how you do it my dear sister." The man that has a bit of facial hair and called himself Belphagor is Jason. The CEO of Ally Star Entertainment. Leisurely he hung his arm onto Alicia''s shoulder. Alicia gritted her teeth trying to suppress her anger. Who cares about the real thing? I wouldn''t even want to do it no matter how anyone put a knife on my neck. I rather lose my life than doing that sort of Power Rangers thing.


    "Should i be pleased then?" She sneered at him coldly.


    "Well, you should. Because in the past you said it was cool and we look handsome doing it." This time Jason aka Asmodeus butt in. Hanging his arm onto Alicia''s other shoulder.


    "Get off me you freak. You''re going to make me to look like i''m a dwarf. I''m still growing. And mind you, that was 7 years ago. You guys are still young and wild back then. Unlike now,,,Ugh... I can''t believe you guys still do that. It hurts my eye, ruin my appetite." Alicia nagged at them.


    "Auchhhh... Ralph, help me. Our sister is in her rebellious stage. To think she was cute back then. Now everything we do is just an eyesore for her. This brother is sad." Daryl throws a sad look while clutching his chest. Alicia could only rolled her eye.


    "Young lady, don''t be rude. You''ve been gone for 5 years and only got back today. Bear with it for once in a while. They want to celebrate your return." Ralph her big brother among them starts to interfere.


    "Last week." Alicia said while looking away.


    "What do you mean by last week?" Ralph asked, frowning. Alicia suddenly feels her throat dry all of sudden. She gave a light cough.


    "Please don''t get mad." Alicia clasp her hand together and look down feeling guilty.


    "Alicia...explain." The stern voice make her wince.


    "I arrived last week." Meekly she answer but still unable to stare at him.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...What????" Ralph roared. Hurriedly, Alicia hide behind Grey and Daryl because at least both of them can hold Ralph when he''s angry. Grey and Daryl could only chuckled looking at her behavior. She never change.


    "Grey, Daryl, move away from there. Let me talk some sense with this brat. She dare to lie to me. Don''t hide her away from me. Alicia, come here right this instance. I want you to explain everything to me. I don''t want anymore secrets. Where have you been living for the past few days? No, i don''t care where you''ve been living, i want you to come back home with me right by hook or by crook."


    Still hiding behind Grey and Daryl, she peeked at the angry big brother of hers.


    "But Ralph, I already paid for the place. It''s close to the hospital and i don''t need to use car."


    "No. That''s out of question. I can send you to work or hired a driver for you. The point is you lied to me and now you''re making the decision on your own. It''s dangerous. Do you want me to imprison you?" Alicia starts to tear up. No matter how old she is if Ralph got angry with her, automatically she will feel sad. She knows she did wrong but she wants to have her own place so not to disturb Ralph and his family. Looking at Ralph condition right now, he won''t listen to anything she says. She picked up her jacket and glare at him.


    "I hate you!!!" With that she ran out of the bar leaving them behind. Ralph was stunned when he heard her declaration. Helplessly, he looked towards the CCTV inside the bar knowing ''he'' is watching the whole thing. The man behind the laptop could only shook his head and proceed to do what he always do whenever both of them have a quarrel.


    "You really need to control that temper of yours. Now you made her cry and you let someone else took care of your mess." Aaron said while handing a drink to Ralph.


    "Sigh... I can''t lose her again Aaron. The day that i saw her laying on the ground with blood running out here is still fresh in my head. I never want to see that to happen ever again. Someone is still after her. It worries me whenever she comes back to K city. It''s not safe for her."


    "But we''ll always be around her. She have all of us. She need her freedom Ralph. Giving her freedom, it doesn''t mean we still can''t watch after her. She''s not only your sister. She''s our sister as well. Remember that." Daryl said.


    "I know. I know. Now she hates me."


    "You know that''s not true. Among us, she only listen to you and will always tell you everything." Grey pats his back.


    Ralph only smile a little. He could only nod and continue on drinking. The issue on Young Master Allister has been forgotten just like that. Even though they let them off, they''re not worried since they already give their verdict. The rest is up to Lucifer.


    "She''s been with us for the last 8 years. To this day, i''m still surprised how did she ever survive living in that horrid family and how she survive from that accident. She was cute back then." says Jason while chuckling.


    "And i''m still cute now." A gentle soft voice interrupts their conversation. Before Ralph could turn around, Alicia already hugged him from behind.


    "I''m sorry i yelled at you. I''m sorry i lie at you. I didn''t mean what i said just now. I''m sorry Ralph. I''m sorry." Ralph stiff back finally ease down knowing she comes back. Her sister. The sister that she asked his parent to adopt. The sister that he''s willing to fight for. And the only sister that he loves. Patting her hand he forgive her.


    "I''ll let you move to your own place only if i find it safe for you and i''ll ask Grey to send few bodyguards for you. No question asked." Alicia starts to pout but eventually she agree to everything. Others who are watching could only smile and grin. It''s something that they always see.

 Chapter 6 - Pampered Sister

    "But tonight, i want you to come home with me. Your sister in law has been asking for you." Ralph said as he hug her by the shoulder. Really treating her like she''s still small. Immediately Alicia groaned. Not in pain but more like in terror. The thought of meeting Ralph''s wife is making her shivers. She needed to think of a way to escape.


    "Ah...about that. Can it be postpone..." She stopped talking when she saw Ralph smiling ever so sweetly at her.


    "Postpone? You haven''t finished your sentence yet." He said in a gentler voice. She just froze.


    ''I''m going to be dead, i''m going to be dead.'' She felt like screaming while slapping her mouth. There''s one thing that one must know is that Ralph is someone who pampers his wife and will never say no to her bidding. No matter if people call him Satan or Ralph the Ruthless, he will never disobey his wife. He''s the typical ''What wife says goes'' type of men. He can even sold his own sister to his own wife. Just like now. Don''t be fooled by his sweet smile and gentle voice. And don''t even think of getting any help from the others as well.


    "Huh? I said postpone? Ah, what i meant is postpone the party tonight since i''m so eager to meet sister in law as well." Hopefully the tone of her voice sound sincere. She felt like her throat is straining in pain getting the sentences out. Anymore thab that she can get herself choke. Others were grinning widely seeing her in torture. Thankfully Ralph took her words easily. If not, he will definitely stopped her from staying at her own place.


    "No can do. We can''t postpone the party tonight. It''s been years since we last meet you and the moment you got here, you put yourself in trouble." Aaron protested.


    "Yeah Alicia. You can''t just ditch us just to save yourself." Zack added oil to the fire. Alicia shot them each a glare as she peak Ralph who''s still holding onto her shoulder. Doesn''t look like he''ll be letting go.


    "It''s fine if we hold the party. Your sister in law want you home for the whole week. You can forget about living at your place at the moment." Ralph assure her. But that doesn''t seem like and advantage to her. It just seem like another sort of evil plan to get her stay inside Ralph''s house. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have that guts to disagree. Might as well just go along with it.


    "Fine. My clothes is still there right?" She finally concede.


    "Your sister in law bought you new clothes that will suits your age. Your niece and nephew has been asking about you the whole time. So, that''s why she insist wanting you to come home." Alicia nodded her head. She''s not that fond of kids but she just doesn''t know why her niece and nephew doesn''t seem to care that she tried to avoid them like a plague.


    "Okay, enough talking about that. Let''s head to our private room first. We''re attracting to many butterflies here." Jason said as he winked towards beauty. She rolled her eyes upwards.


    "Butterflies my ass. Either she''s blind or your appearance are screaming money." She retorted. Ralph flick her forehead as soon as she said that.


    "Language!!!" She shut her mouth meekly making the others chuckling at her behaviour. Only Ralph can handle her. She''s his dear sister after all. And no matter how much they fight, Alicia will still listen to him. They saw how Ralph begged his parent to take Alicia to be his adopted sister and they saw how Ralph pampers her and will always watch over her during her rebellious years. But there''s a taboo topic that Ralph wouldn''t let anyone mention. He even erased everything that happen on that fateful day.


    "Oh yeah, i forgot. How''s mom and dad?" Alicia asked Ralph who''s now holding her hand leading her towards their private room. The room that''s only reserved for them. Being part of the bar''s owner has its advantages.


    "You just mentioned them now? They''ve been waiting for you to call them so they can pick you up but who knows someone decided to sneak in quietly not letting anyone know." Ralph didn''t forget to attack her. She grimaced.


    "Ralph,,,alright,alright. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make that decision. I just wanted to try and stay at my own humble place. You know, being a doctor i won''t always be at home. So that''s also the main reason i wanted to have my own place. Plus, it''s close to the hospital. I can just walk."


    "Tell that to mom and dad." He said curtly. Alicia start to act like a little girl. Swinging his hand and making a pitiful face.


    "I promise i''ll come home during my day off. So, can you please help me?" Ralph look at her childish act and can only sigh. He flicked her forehead once again before agreeing.


    "Mom and dad will be coming to my house tomorrow. So you better prepare." Alicia nodded her head continuously before smiling widely making him feel helpless around her. Others who are used to watching their ''drama'' only shook their head. Aaron who''s always picking a fight with Alicia pointed out the problem.


    "You pamper her to much. She''ll end up selling you to the devil if you keep this up." He said making Alicia chase him around trying to beat him up. Having Alicia with them again, it became loud and lively. Ralph was laughing and the others couldn''t stop teasing her. It was all good.

 Chapter 7 - Sulking

    One thing about the party, they won''t be serving any alcoholic drinks. Under Ralph''s order they can only drink juice or any other non-alcoholic drinks whenever they''re around Alicia. The rules still implies now. It''s something that will make Alicia traumatize if someone close to her got drunk. Ralph only found out after months she live with his family and he accidentally got drunk after hanging out with those guys. When he arrive home and his body smells like alcohol, she didn''t even want to get close to him. Instead she cowers herself inside her room and would ran away hide behind his parent if he try to get close to her. She was trembling with fear and his parent scold him badly on that day. From that day onward, he never allows anyone come home drunk or the likes of it.


    It was close to midnight when Ralph finally call the party off. Since it was decided she would have to follow him home, she reluctantly got inside the car and pout her lips. Ralph who saw her pouting lip only shook his head. They''re on the way to Ralph''s house or should she call it a mansion since it does look like one. The garden itself is as big as a football field while the mansion is unspeakable. She would got lost once in a while since she rarely stay at his mansion ever since he got married and she had to further her study overseas.


    "Is it that bad going home with me to meet your sister in law? I thought you like her." Ralph broke the silence when he saw her gloomy face. His mind start to think negatively seeing her unhappy face. Thinking she''s not in good relationship with his wife troubles him.


    "It''s not that. Of course i would love to meet her but if she can keep her ''files'' away from me i would be ecstatic to meet her." She said while sighing heavily. His response? A loud booming laughter resonate inside the car making her shooting deathly glare at him. ''Files''. Of course he know what she meant. He saw those ''files'' as well. It''s a list of potential blind date for his sister. His wife has been nagging him for abandoning his responsibilities of finding a good husband for his sister. It was their parent and his wife''s plan to find a candidate for his little sister. He kept on explaining to his wife to let Alicia be only to earn a sleep on the sofa. He never did protest anything about it any longer. Which is why he somehow understood Alicia''s unwillingness to meet his wife.


    "Is that the reason you insist on having your own place?" He try to prod. He still disagree about her living on her own despite her already 23 years old. It''s still too early for her to have her own place.


    "Obviously. Mom and sis kept on calling me for this matter ever since they knew i''m coming home. Can you see my suffering to be stuff with numerous of files about men who''s still single along with their body analysis. Who would want to know what size is the man''s underwear and what type of condom he uses? Nor when he shave or does he have a hairy chest? I had to dirty my eyes looking at their half naked bodies. My phone doesn''t feel clean with all the files that they send me. And they keep on preaching me about the goodness about being married when i said i want to focus on my work as a doctor. And you''re not even doing anything to stop them." She had to emphasize the last one when he kept on smirking as he listens to her complaints.


    "The last time i did something, i end up sleeping on a sofa."


    "Well, you could suffer for one night." She retorted, puffing up her cheek. He pinched her cheek and she smack his hand away. He laughed at her misery.


    "Brat. If it wasn''t because you keep on making them worried, they won''t do such a drastic measure. Dad and i had to use every power we had just to stop you from joining the volunteering work in the war country."


    "But i''m a doctor." She wailed. She was frustrated when she thought about the volunteer work that she wasn''t allowed to join because of her father and brother interference.


    "And you''re my sister. Also their only daughter. Who would want to send their daughter to that place? There''s plenty of doctors out there but there''s only one you." Ralph harden his voice. If it wasn''t because someone told him about her joining the volunteer work in a war country, she might have gone to that country and they won''t even know it.


    Alicia back with her pouting. Knowing she''s in the wrong for trying to hide her action only to be discovered quickly. Until this day she never knew who told her brother about the matter. Ralph glance at her and the look on her face made him shook his head. Sulking.


    "I''ll talk to mom and your sister in law to stop pestering you about the candidates. But i can''t promise you they''ll listen to me." He agreed on helping her since he couldn''t bear to see her sulking face. She''s his beloved sister and it''s in his nature to pamper her ever since he decided she would become his sister. Hearing that, her smile start to appear once more. And they both start to joke around again along the way. It''s easy to please her sister and it''s also easy to be on her blacklist.


    "Oh yeah. I''ve been wanting to ask. Who''s Lucifer? How come i never see him?" She''s been wanting to ask about it for years already but since it''s nothing important so she always throw it at the back on her mind. Now that they mention Lucifer again tonight, she somehow remember it again.


    "Him? You''ll see him soon. He''s been working overseas during the time you were here and only just got back few months ago. He''s supposed to join us tonight but it seems he had another business trip that he needed to attend. He''s the one who told me about you joining the volunteer work." He spill the bean.


    "Then i don''t like him." She replied. Ralph was exasperated.


    "You don''t even know the guy." He shot back.


    "I still don''t like him." Ralph rolled his eyes and can only hope she didn''t immediately put Lucifer into her blacklist list. Knowing that guy, he might not care but he will revenge.

 Chapter 8 - Delilah, Ralphs Wife

    Despite the late night party which they ended up going home later than what was plan, she didn''t manage to meet Delilah and her kids that night. However, it doesn''t mean she can''t mean them this morning. Delilah is a sweet tempered woman who owns a flower shop. Alicia knew Delilah longer than Ralph. It was all because she happen to save her from the thieves. It was during her summer break. She sneakily went on holiday alone in H country. It was at that time she met Delilah who was crying by the beach. She caught her boyfriend cheating on her with her own best friend. They were supposed to be on this trip together, which they did. But then she got ditch and her money was stolen from her by her own best friend and her then ex-boyfriend leaving her alone in the foreign places. It was her first time travelling away from home. Alicia wanted to ignore the lady who was crying terribly all alone by the beach. But due to her ''kind'' nature, she could not ignore someone in distress. And she''s been attracting a group of ''horny'' men who wanted to stain her more. She ended up breaking another rule that Ralph put on her. Inviting trouble. This is consider helping on her dictionary. But who knows she actually offended the whole gang. In the end, she took Delilah along with her, running away from the gang. When it feels like she have come to a dead end, Ralph brought the Princes of Hell along with him to find and save her. She really took a lot of scolding at that time. And it was Delilah who put a stop on it when she could no longer bear to listen him yelling at her. She remember the way Ralph look at Delilah. And starting from that day, he''s been pestering Delilah using her as his ''pigeon''. Now that they''re married, she end up getting bullied by the two of them. Grabbing the chance of waking up earlier than the rest of the people inside the house, she try to make her sweet escape. Only to be tugged on her sleeves by two most handsome and beautiful brat who just woke up from their night sleep. She was stunned. Two pairs of big round eyes are staring at her as if she owes them something. The handsome one is 6 years old while the beautiful one is around four years old. She almost made her way to the main door only to be stopped by this two brat. Sighing in her heart, she knew she won''t be able to escape now that these two brats caught her. She lowered herself down so her eyes is the same height as theirs.


    "Aunty, are you trying to run away from mommy?" The beautiful one who''s name Daisy, tugging onto her sleeves as her eyes start to get watery. She was flustered.


    "What? Nnn...no. Of course not honey. Where do you get that notion from?" She hold both of her hands as her thumb rub against her palm, assuring her lies.


    "The fact that you''re sneaking out and wearing your jeans instead of your comfort trousers." It was Raphael, the handsome one stating out the obvious. She threw a glare at him.


    "It was the only appropriate thing that i have. I arrived late last night and weren''t able to find any of my clothes."


    "Aunt, you really can''t lie." Raphael sneered at her. Flabbergasted.


    "What''s the deal about calling me aunt? I thought we agreed to call me beautiful sister?" She changed the topic straight away. Too lazy to argue with kids so early in the morning. It could cause her brain damage if she continue. Both of them rolled their eyes when they heard her question.


    "Mommy said calling you beautiful sister is rude." Daisy answered her.


    "Pshhh,,,who said it''s rude? It will only make me happy if you call me beautiful sister. And if you insist on calling me aunty, then i''ll just leave since no one loves me anymore." Daisy start looking anxious. She hurriedly grab hold her neck and clung onto her like a koala bear.


    "Daisy loves you, beautiful sister. Don''t leave. You promise me last time that you would cook me something delicious if i agree to eat my medicine. Beautiful sister, don''t leave." Her eyes start become watery.Alicia burst out laughing before patting her back awkwardly. She''s never good with children but these two brat just seem to love her.


    "Okay, okay. I''m not going anywhere. Let''s head to the kitchen and i''ll make you something yummy." She said and easily bring Daisy in her arms while holding onto Raphael''s hand. Not knowing his ears turn red when she hold his hand.


    Ralph and Delilah who''s been listening at the stairways are hugging each other side by side. Both of their son and daughter seem rather attach with Alicia and would always listen to her more no matter what she said. Even though anyone could see Alicia treating them awkwardly but any kid who saw Alicia will always want to cling onto her. She''s like a magnet towards children. And no matter how many times she pushes them away, they still come back and start to play with her.


    "With your sister around, it should be easier to deal with those two. They have been driving me crazy last night when i accidentally mention Alicia is coming. And that guy of yours. I think he have a crush with Alicia." Delilah said helplessly.


    "What? That cold guy have a crush on her? How did this happen?" Ralph was taken back. Raphael is not someone who will warm up with just anyone. He didn''t even bother to speak a word to his own father. He treat his word like gold. The only time he ever see his son speak a lot is when Alicia is at home. His own son treating him like an outsider. Now that he heard from his own wife that his own son has a crush on Alicia, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t you realize? Whenever Alicia hold his hand or pinch his face, his ears will get all red. My own son really knows someone with a beautiful heart. I must let Alicia meet someone so that he can see her beautiful heart as well. Mom has been giving me this task, so i''ll be using every resource that i have. I''m going to need your help as well." She said feeling energetic at the thought of her mission.


    "Well, you better do that fast. She''s not going to be living with us. It seem that sister of mine found her own place to stay and she arrived here a week ago." He said still feeling lost at the new discovery.


    "WHAT??? You didn''t mention that last night."


    "We were busy doing other things, remember?" Delilah face went flushed. She pinched his waist and glare at him.


    "I''m not talking with you anymore. A...LI...CIAAAAAA...." She shouted Alicia''s name as she head down to the kitchen leaving her husband behind. Who said Delilah is a sweet tempered person? She''s a tigress hiding behind kitten''s skin. Only Alicia manage to make her become a tigress. Ralph sighed as he head down towards the chaotic kitchen filled with screams and his kids giggling.

 Chapter 9 - Worry

    Alicia who was making waffles and at the same time flipping pancakes was startle when she heard the Tarzan calling out her name. She immediately turn off the stove and hide in between Daisy and Raphael. Daisy was giggling while Raphael shot her a mom-still-can-see-you look. She rolled her eyes upward. As if she didn''t know that but these two are her biggest shield at the moment. Not long, Delilah who''s wearing a flower dress which really enhance her softness look standing at the entrance of the kitchen searching for the her victim. Her hand on her hips as her eyes wonders before landing on her two kids who''s sitting by the island counter top. In between her kids, the main victim is poking her head out staring at her.


    "Alicia!!! You better move away from my kids and tell me what you did. I want an explanation." What softness? She might as well wear a wrestling suit as she give out her orders. Standing in between Raphael and Daisy, Alicia grinned widely.


    "Ah,,, my beautiful sister in law. Do you miss me? I miss you too. I cook you your favourite breakfast meal. You must have been famished with all the ''hard work'' last night. Come, let''s have breakfast with Raphael and Daisy." Alicia try to stir away Delilah''s anger. She must have known that she''s not going to stay here and she found other place to stay.


    "You, don''t you try to change the topic. What''s this thing about staying at your place? Why can''t you stay here with us? Come here. And stop hiding behind my kids." Upon hearing that, no one notice Raphael''s face start to change. Alicia however was someone who''s very sensitive and notice his shoulder stiffen after hearing the news. She immediately pat his shoulder and smile sweetly at him. His gloomy face start to brighten up again and nod his head. It''s like there''s some sort of unknown communication between them that even his own parents don''t understand.


    "Can we sit down and have a proper breakfast first? After that you can question me all you want." Alicia said while hinting at Delilah who finally notice her son behaviour. She cooled down immediately.


    "You better be cooking my favourite steam bun and dumplings." Alicia rolled her eyes as she took out the steamed buns with fillings in it. Delilah''s appetite is unlike others especially when it comes to breakfast. Having married her brother for almost 8 years now, she''s no longer surprise at her request. Thankfully her kids is not that choosy when it comes to food. They just eat whatever it is as long as she''s the one who cooks it. What Alicia don''t know is, they only like her food but when their mother or the maids is cooking, they become their worst nightmare.


    "And my special breakfast set Alicia." Ralph who join after casually sit on his designated seat and grinned. Alicia shot him a glare before proceeding on preparing her brother''s special breakfast. It consists of egg Benedict with bread muffin and some bacon. He always request this set whenever she''s around. Claiming it''s the best breakfast set that he ever eaten. Not knowing if it''s true or not, she happily serve him the breakfast set. After handing Ralph''s special breakfast set, she sat along with kids and ate her own simple meal. The table was filled with laughter and teasing. Raphael would occasionally put food on her plate and she would rub his head while smiling. Daisy, not wanting to be left behind would feed Alicia with her hands. Ralph and Delilah who saw that scene couldn''t help but be envy and at the same time happy.


    "Such a loud morning. Mind if we join you?" A man who almost look like Ralph but a little bit older walked in hand in hand with a woman who aged beautifully. Despite the age of 45''s and 40''s they both look sturdy, handsome and beautiful at the same time.


    "Grandpa, grandma."


    "Mom, dad."


    Raphael, Daisy and along with Alicia rush towards them before pulling them into a hug. Afraid of squashing the two brats, she picked up Daisy and leave a little bit space for Raphael to hug his grandparent. She too, joined in and like a little kid she kissed their cheek as she hugged them tight. She thought she was being dramatic. Apparently her mother is more dramatic than she is when she cry.


    "Why are you crying? You''re not happy to see me?" Alicia as usual would revert back into teasing as she suddenly became shy. Her mother, Jennifer Lynn or Mrs Xander retort back by pinching her cheek causing her to yelp. She hurriedly put Daisy down in case she might drop her for trying to get away from the pinching monster. It''s painful. However, her mother kept hold onto her and pull her into tight hug, hitting her back at the same time.


    "Bad girl. How could you do this to us? Why would you want to go and volunteer at that country? I could have lost you. If it wasn''t for your brother and your father stopping you, i might receive your coffin today." Mrs Xander straight away scold her. She''s still traumatize when she heard about her news trying to join that volunteer work. Although Alicia didn''t come out from her own womb but during the time she got adopted by them, she always think of her as her real daughter. The daughter that she could never have.


    Alicia who got scold only smile thinly as she hug her mother back and try to console her. She realize her decision back then was like sending herself to suicide but she''s a doctor. And due to the nature of her job, she didn''t think the decision that she made back then is bad. When she saw the people who are in need, she forgot about everything. But now she''s in the arms of her mother and to hear her cry, she seem to fail being a good daughter for her.


    "I''m sorry mom. I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. I promise." She said slowly. Her mother nodded her head and she look up to see her father eyes are red. She hold out her other hand and he gave her a warm hug.


    "Don''t forget us. Group hug." Ralph broke the emotional moment. And in that hour, they cried enough, laugh heartily and live with their love one in their warm embrace. The house filled with endless warmth and love.

 Chapter 10 - You are my home

    If one want to compare the breakfast lively situation to the present, it''s like a graveyard. A graveyard without a coffin but just a deep hole that was dug out and the grave ''guardian'' are just waiting the perfect time to make a move. That''s what Alicia felt right at this moment when three pairs of eyes are looking at her incredulously while the other pair decided to play innocent. She hated that innocent pair of looking eye right at this moment. Wishing she could dig it out and toss it in the ocean. Or gave it to someone who need it. They''ve been sitting there patiently waiting for her to open her mouth. And it''s one of their ''torturing'' method to make her talk without hiding anything. This method...seems to be working no matter how old she is right now. She gave up.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll talk. Yes, i did find a place for me to stay but that''s because it''s close to my work place. And i''m sorry for hiding this. As well as the time i arrived, it was a week ago. I''ve been here since a week ago. Sorry for deceiving." She put on pitiful face which doesn''t seem to be working because she really don''t have that kind of talent to play as a white lotus.


    Mrs Michael sighed heavily. She took her daughter''s hand and rubbing it warmly.


    "Are you going to leave us?" She asked gently as she stare at Alicia''s beautiful face. The first time she saw Alicia, her face was swollen and covered in bruises due to the accident. And after she recovered, her body was malnourished and the face sunken indicating she was not properly fed. It pains her heart to see such a young child being treated that way. Despite her ugly past, it was her beautiful warm smile that caught her attention the most. Now that Alicia''s has been under her care, she became a stunning butterfly that can catch anyone''s attention. Hearing that Alicia wanted to find another place to stay when she could have stayed with them like she always does, pains her.


    "Mom,,,how could you ask me that when you are my home. The place where i''ll run to when i''m in fear. The first place that i''ll ever think if i''m missing something. And the place where i can call someone my mother and father. Being pampered, loved and hugged by you each time when i needed it the most is what i call a home. The place that i found doesn''t deserve to be called my home. ''You'' are my home. You always say i''m your butterfly. But mom, surprisingly i always think i''m a stork who needed to fly more but only to return to the same place where i would call a home. No matter how far i go, i would always return to you mom. You, dad, Ralph and sister in law gave me a new life. A life that i never thought i would have. If it wasn''t for you taking me under your care, i don''t think i''ll still be alive to this day."


    "Hush. Don''t curse yourself. You''re alive now and don''t you say that again, young lady." Her mother never like it when she hear her saying anything close to death or dying. Alicia smile.


    "I know. I''m alive because of your love. But this young lady of yours can''t always be protected under you mom. She need to protect herself too otherwise how can i protect the people i love? How could i protect my family if i am weak and ignorant about the ''ugly'' people. Which is why i decided to live at another place. I don''t want the people in my work place to know anything about my family. I don''t want to be treated specially. I want to achieve everything within my own hands and solve whatever problems that i face by myself. And if i think i''m unable to do it, i''ll run back to home and cry into your arms before i start fighting again. Everyone here is my treasure. Why would i want to throw my treasure away? Of course i have to fight if anyone wanted to snatch my treasure." She grinned widely while the others were quiet after listening to her. Mr Michael and Mrs Michael look at each other as they glance towards Ralph who nod his head a little, Delilah who already had her tears rolling onto her cheek, they finally sighed. It was Mr Michael who stood up and pull her daughter up before hugging her.


    "We will do as you say sweetie. But i just want you to know whenever you''re in trouble or needed someone to be by your side, you can always come to us. You are our home as well. Just promise to your mother and me that you''ll come home often. If not, i''ll ask Ralph to drag you back and you can forget on having your own place." He said softly. Alicia nodded. Her eyes were brimming with tears. It''s not that they are never apart. When she study abroad for a few years, it wasn''t as hard as this. She was just moving in her own place and she''s still in the same city as her parent but the feeling is a lot heavier than the day she went abroad for her study. The feeling to let his pampered daughter to see the world with its ugly side is unsettling. Fear. He fear her daughter will lose her laughter and herself along the way. But this is for her good as well. There''s nothing more fearful than being ignorant about the dark side of life.


    Her mother also stood up before hugging her as well. She laughed when her mother start crying again.


    "Mom, dad. You are my greatest gift that i ever have in my life. I hope you never regret having me in your life, as your family." She said adding another emotional streak.


    "Young lady, i''ll pinch you if you keep saying that." Mrs Michael warn.


    "But you''re already pinching me." She yelped when she can feel a slight pain on her arm. Although it''s not her usual stinging pinch but it still hurt. Her mom''s pinch is lethal.


    "Alright, sit down. There''s something else that i want to talk to you about. Now that you''re going to have your own place, this time mom wants you to listen to me. Otherwise you''re going back home with us."


    Alicia froze. Why does it feels like she''s inviting them to make her do something that she doesn''t want to do. She had a really bad feeling especially when she saw her sister in law big smiling face and her brother guilty face. This is no good. Can she still escape? Ah, she should have made her speech more emotional.

 Chapter 11 - Indeed,,,

    Indeed,,,


    It''s trouble.


    Sitting in the most luxurious restaurant, wearing something that she kept avoiding for all her life and especially donning a high heel shoes that''s killing her feet at this exact moment. She really wanted to curse someone but thinking the one who put her in this situation is her own parent and her sister in law, she feels even more frustrated. Sitting in front of her is James Dom. They just had their lunch that is not so quiet as he kept on bragging endlessly about himself. In one hour she basically know everything about him. His birthday, his favourite food, his clothes, his preferences in woman, his dislike and likes and basically just almost everything. She even know his company darkest secret. How much can this guy talk? Didn''t he see she was suffering from his saliva that keeps threatening to land itself on her. She was waiting for him to be done talking about his company recent achievement. As soon as he''s done, her eyes glisten with joy only to be dampen by his next word.


    "Did i mention i have a limited edition car? Let me tell you how i manage to land myself that hard earning money car." She nearly groaned but resist as she stopped him.


    "Hold on. Let me go to the restroom first. Need to freshen up." She said politely with a big smile.


    "Sure. Sure. I''ll order us something to drink while you''re at it." He said as he signal the waiter. Her smile stiffen but she manage to get up and walk towards the restroom. Her face start having some sort spasm expression.


    ''What does he mean getting something to drink? Just how long is he going to talk? Mom, sister in law...can you see i''m suffering? How can i escape from this?''


    This can''t do. She needed to think of a way to leave the place. Ditch that guy and head to somewhere no one can find her. Heading towards the restroom, her mind start moving fast not knowing someone has been staring at her from the moment she enter the restaurant. And that someone also happen to see other person trying to create trouble for her when that person suddenly knock Alicia down causing her to fall and making the waiter who was close to Alicia lose his balance and drop the hot soup onto Alicia''s back causing her to grimace in pain. The person who''s been watching that whole scene frowned and the atmosphere suddenly turn to blizzard making the people who are sitting around the same table as the person shivers.


    Alicia who was busy thinking of a solution didn''t realize someone wanted to make trouble for her. It was all too late when suddenly the person who was getting up from the table knocked her down, causing her to fall and the waiter who was close lose his balance and her back was drench with hot soup. Her face crumble in pain as she look up at the person who suddenly knock her down. The moment she look up, she saw a familiar face but blurry in her memories. She tried hard to remember but still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Well,well...if it isn''t the little thief who stole the 80 million ring back then. I never thought i see you again after stealing your stepsister''s ring. Or was it because the money after you sold the ring is almost gone that you started looking for another target. This restaurant has really poor standard for letting a thief like you to walk in here." The voice is not so soft but not so loud but still could be heard by others making other people look at Alicia in disgust.


    "Cousin, don''t say that. My sister didn''t steal my ring. I must have misplaced it. Plus, it''s been so long already. Sister, where have you been? We have been looking for you everywhere. Our parent are so worried that they are still looking for you to this day. I know we have wronged you in the past but you shouldn''t have run away with the money that mom kept for your college. Come home with us and i''m sure mom and dad will forgive you." A soft spoken lady mildly scold her cousin. Both of the ladies look so elegant and beautiful. But the soft spoken lady is more enchanting with every inch of her face causing the men around to fall in love with her. To compare with Alicia who''s trying to get up and bear the pain, with her messy look no one bother to take note on her. Instead they look in disdain with her conduct and the bit of the info that they just heard.


    Alicia who''s trying to get up didn''t have much of a reaction from their ''Take 1 scene 1, action'' drama, couldn''t even bother to care about other people''s look. Instead, she turn towards the waiter who loses his and accidentally drop the hot soup on her. He was looking pale and his hand are trembling. She pick up a cold ice bucket and casually hold his scalding hand before dunking it into the ice bucket. He hissed lowly and instantly wanted to take out his hand but she wouldn''t let him.


    "Hold it in for a couple of minutes. It should help with the burning." She said softly. He nodded before looking guilty again.


    "Bbbb...but your back." He stammered. He knew how hot the soup was. He only got splash a little bit on his hand while the lady who''s keeping his hand inside the ice bucket had almost all of the soup on her back. She just flash him a smile that made his heart tremble. If the people around him said that the two ladies before are the most beautiful lady they have ever seen but to the waiter, he found the person who''s kind enough to treat his scalding hand and ignoring her own injury is more exquisite. Her smile is enough to melt his heart and his body suddenly turn warm. In an instance, his face started to blush. But it was frozen when he felt a prickling sensation aiming at him so suddenly. The murderous aura that cause him to sweat profusely. Alicia who saw him sweating, frowned.


    "Are you hot? Why are you sweating?" She asked trying to feel his forehead. He avoided hastily. It was instinct. The murderous aura intensify whenever the exquisite lady touch him.


    "Ermmm,,,just a little uncomfortable." She nodded and he sighed in relief.


    "How dare you ignore us? Are you that desperate in money that you shamelessly hold his hand and flirt with him in front of everyone?" This time Jenna couldn''t even bother to soften her voice. Her face was red when she was ignored by Alicia. Even tough it has been years since she ran away from home, Jenna will always remember the girl who always seem to take everyone attention from her. The last time they heard she was in a car accident when the guards were chasing after her. And after that no one seem to care about that cousin of hers. She was the most happiest person to know Alicia got into accident. She even wished she was disfigured. Unfortunately, that doesn''t seem to be the case when she spotted her straight away the moment she enter the restaurant. Envy. That''t the feeling when she saw her. Her every attire screams off limited edition piece. The cardigan that she wore, the dress, the high heel and even her bracelet. And her face, is more beautiful than before. She really like she''s born from a royal blood. The charisma and her action is flawless. She gritted her teeth as she watch Alicia talking to James Dom. She knew who that person is. He''s the heir of DOM Corp. What right does that unworthy bitch sitting in the same table with the heir of DOM Corp? She waited for the perfect moment to embarrassed Alicia and when she saw Alicia got up from her seat headed towards the restroom, she took her plan in action. But now she was infuriated over Alicia''s response who only glance at her slightly and not responding to any of her provocation. She will not let Alicia stomp on her again. Plus, no one in her family will ever care for her.

 Chapter 12 - You are?

    Alicia who''s now done giving a quick treatment to the waiter just glance at her so called cousin slightly and decided to just ignore the bugs. It must have been her own bad luck to encounter such bugs on this day. Was it because her intention was impure this morning where she end up lying to the two brats at home? Haishh,, she should not lie to anyone anymore if she knew this was going to happen. And today, she just got curse. Not bothering to reply whatever crap that haunted woman was saying, she made her way to the restroom. She only took two steps before she was nudge hard on her shoulder. She almost fall down again. If it wasn''t because of her quick reflex this time to grab a hold on Jenna''s arm and leaving a long scratch at the same time, she might have fall again. She can hear Jenna''s screaming as her arm start to bleed. Of course it would bleed. Her ring isn''t just any ring. It was given by Ralph with wicked application on it. A hidden sharp blade that''s quite small. With a certain twist the hidden blade will show it''s nature. Right now, her ring just look plain normal. She took a napkin from the closest table and wipe her hand that grab Jenna''s arm cleanly. To make matter more irritating to the viewers, she even took out hand sanitizer from her purse and rub it thoroughly around her hand. Being a doctor, she always bring something like that. No one knows when she''s going to need it. The only thing that she can''t put inside her purse is her scalpel. But today, the hand sanitizer has been put into good use. Touching that kind of person she might even get her brain damage if she didn''t clean it. Done with the cleaning process, she start walking again and for the third time she was stopped again. This time no one is nudging or pushing. Just blocking. Blocking her way is the face that''s covered with tears. And the eyes that gave a look oh-i''m-so-pitiful.


    ''Where do these bugs came from? Can''t they just leave me alone?'' Alicia mumble in her heart.


    "Sister, please don''t go. Mom and dad are worried for you. If it wasn''t because of cousin Jenna who saw you in the restaurant eating happily with someone, we wouldn''t have found you. Do come home with us." Stephanie let her tears fall more as she try to hold onto Alicia''s hand only to be avoided.


    "You dare to hurt me??! I''m going to call the cops. See if i don''t sue you." Jenna screech throwing off her elegant poise.


    "Cousin, my sister didn''t do it intentionally. She was just a little bit upset because you accidentally push her causing her to fall just now. Don''t be angry with my sister. Otherwise she won''t come home with us. Mom will be sick again worrying for her." That''s ''Scene 2 Take 1, Action'' going on in front of her. The ''viewers'' are making mixed faces towards the female lead, supporting female lead and the villain. Oh, the villain is her, Alicia. She was starting to get bored.


    "Why are you so nice to her? She ran away because she stole your 80 million dollars ring, remember? And she must have sold it for her to live her life so well. Look at her dress. It''s all limited edition. She cause your family to worry about her but she doesn''t really care about her own family. Don''t bother anymore. Let me teach this bitch some manners. Since she insist on throwing her family away, then you should not care what happen to her." Jenna said out loud.


    "But sister..."


    "Hold it, hold it. This soap drama is really getting boring and damn my feet is killing me. Hold on." Alicia cut the ridiculous scene playing in front of her as she took of her red bottoms high heel and let it dangle between her fingers.


    "Ah, that''s better. Sorry, where did you guys stop again? Let me find my rewind button." Alicia said as she push both of them forcefully making them scream before falling inelegantly on the floor. Their short skirt becomes shorter and poor Jenna for wearing such a tight dress causing it to burst on one side revealing her black lacey bra.


    "Listen peacocks. You can continue on making your one stand drama alone and unblock my way to the restroom or you can start by apologizing to me for pushing me twice a moment ago or i''ll sue you and all of the people who slander me. What sister, what cousin? I don''t have peacocks in my family so stop acting like you know me." With that she stood straight and look around. She point towards people who are taking videos using their phone one by one.


    "I''ll remember these faces. If i see this video on the internet after this, don''t blame me if something bad happen to you. You should not mess with someone that you don''t know." After that she turned around and to find her blind date was gone and she sighed in relief. At least she''s free now. With her dangling high heel, she walked out of the restaurant barefooted and and enter black Rolls Royce car that''s waiting in front of the restaurant without looking back. Leaving the restaurant in chaos and the two peacocks stunned on the floor. The people who took the video hurriedly delete the video and leave the restaurant one by one.


    In another corner of the restaurant, the man who''s responsible bringing typhoon around that table is tapping his fingers on the table lightly. His frigid face is unable to give others a clue to what he was thinking. It was his tapping that cause others to sweat profusely. It can only mean one thing. He''s sending people to their early judgement day. And it became true when they heard his next word to his stoic assistant.


    "Get them and leave them hanging. As for the birds, dig them out." No one really understood what he meant by that except for his assistant. And they were surprise as well to see the person who dominate nearly 90% of the business worldwide to be attach to the lady who cause the unsettled weather at their table. They need to find out who the lady is and whats her connection with The Ruthless. But it was his glare that cuts off any of their impure intention. It seems, the lady do mean something for The Ruthless. Unfortunately, they can only keep quiet and let the secret rot. Who want to defy the person with The Ruthless as his nickname? You''ll just end up getting yourself buried without even knowing what you did wrong.

 Chapter 13 - We saw her

    In The Anderson''s mansion, two messy looking ladies enter the house feeling annoyed. One hid her expression really well, while the other scream at the top of her lung causing the older woman who was putting a mask on her face startled. She immediately took off the mask and ran out the bedroom and head towards the living room. There, Jenna was thrashing about someone while her daughter sits there with tears in her eyes.


    "What happen?" Lady Elaine asked before sitting down next to her daughter. She inspect her daughter up and down to see a small bruise on her arm.


    "How did this happen? Who hit you? Where else you got hurt?" She gasped and immediately asked her maid to bring out ointment to soothe the bruises.


    "Mother..." Stephanie said before crying into her mother''s arm.


    "It''s all because of that s*** Lady Elaine. She dared to embarrass us in front of a lot of people and even push us on the floor. She almost pour us the hot soup. But luckily we manage to dodge it. Otherwise Stephanie will end up having scars on her face and on mine as well. I can''t afford to have scars otherwise my modelling career will fall. And Stephanie won''t be able to meet clients." Jenna told Lady Elaine a bunch of lies while Stephanie just let her be without any intention to correct the whole story. Her heart was fuming when she remembered how terrified and embarrassed she became the moment she got push on the floor. No one was willing to help her. They just left one by one making them to pay a settlement to the owner of the restaurant. They eventually got blacklisted by the owner. While that b**** manage to get away freely.


    "Who?" Lady Elaine started to get angry.


    "It was sister." Stephanie said in her grief.


    Lady Elaine finally snapped. Her hands are trembling as if holding onto her last bit of rationality.


    "We haven''t heard her ever since the accident. And your dad said she''s dead. How did this happen? Why didn''t you bring her home?" Lady Elaine almost lost her composure.


    "We tried. But sister, she didn''t acknowledge us and instead she push us away for making a scene. Mother, could it be sister lost her memory?" Stephanie asked.


    "Huh,,, I doubt it. She didn''t lose her memory. By the way she talked to us, it doesn''t seem like she lost her memories." Jenna said smugly.


    "Do you know where she is now? Do you know where she lives and with who?" The question sound urgent but Jenna didn''t think much as she was still angry with Alicia. However, Stephanie caught it straight away. She look at her mother and her mother gaze told her she''ll let her know later.


    "We don''t know. We just saw her there. And all we know, she uses Rolls Royce and her attire is more expensive than what we own." Jenna said nonchalantly. Thinking about the limited dress that Alicia wore making her gritted her teeth.


    "Is this true?" Lady Elaine look at her daughter and Stephanie nodded solemnly.


    Seeing that, Lady Elaine unconsciously clenched her fist tightly. She must bring Alicia back to the house. It''s the only way to get the money from that old man. Right now, Anderson''s company isn''t doing so well but she''s been hiding it from her daughter. And the only solution to it is to have money to invest more on the company. Anderson''s father is the only person who''s capable of giving them the fund that they need. Unfortunately, Anderson''s father, Mr Clark only care for his real granddaughter, Alicia. He even put Alicia''s name as one of the company''s shareholder. The house that they live in, the company that Anderson build and including Mr Clark''s empire. All of it are under Alicia''s name. No one can touch it. Not even her own father. Only Alicia can do what she wanted with it. Which is why she need to drag that s*** back to the house just so she can force her to give them all of those. According to what Jenna said, she suspected it was Mr Clark who has been helping her and providing her since she can afford all that luxury. She need to put an end to this. By hook or by crook, all of that will be hers. She won''t live her life in poverty anymore.

 Chapter 14 - I thought i moved on

    Alicia now on the way to her own place. Although her brother asked her to stay for a week at their house but because of what happen this afternoon, she decided to head straight to her place. She turn off her phone in case her family called her. Family? Until this day she still feel awkward to call Ralph''s family as her own. She didn''t know what held her back but despite her being naughty sometimes, she was always scared one day she will be abandoned as well. She knows Ralph will be angry if he heard this stupid worry. But her past isn''t something that she can easily forget.


    "Uncle Kent, could i trouble you not to tell my parent where i am?" She asked as they reach her place. It was a studio apartment. And she doesn''t even have a neighbour. She was thinking of renting the other place just so she could conquer the whole floor. But it would be better if she could buy the place. At least it''s easier for her to renovate.


    "Including your brother?" Uncle Kent who has been assigned to drive her around look at the little lady whose face looking pale. He offered to bring her to the hospital but since she''s a doctor herself, she gave herself her own diagnosis making him unable to refute back. Now that she decided to live at her own place, as someone who knew of her story couldn''t help but sighed heavily.


    "He would know even if you don''t tell. You can tell him if he ask. But if he doesn''t ask, you can ignore it." She said before bidding him farewell. She enter the studio lifelessly. It still look empty as she doesn''t really like having a lot of furniture. Just a small couch, a complete kitchen, and her bed behind the curtain of a big living room. She have two more rooms. But she still haven''t decide what to do with the room aside from putting all her clothes. The big bed that she put on the same layout of the big living room are only hidden by a curtain. It''s something that she wanted since she somehow detest having to sleep in a room. At least when she''s feeling tired she could have just drag her body to the bed and have a nice sleep. Instead of heading to the room which is bothersome.


    She was sitting on the floor, looking outside the big window and just watched the world pass by. She even took off her cardigan revealing the ugly scar on her back and her arm. The scars that never goes away after all these years. Meeting those two unpleasant people in the restaurant really brought back the ugly memories that she wished she never had. It was unknown to her when she started crying but she just did as her blurry eyes kept on watching the sky turn dark. She didn''t know when she fall asleep as she lies on the floor in front of the big window.


    Sometime during her sleep, she felt like someone is holding onto her and carrying her as the person put her on her own bed. She frowned when the comforting heat became too overbearing. But the person kept on caressing her head softly as she fall back to sleep. It all felt like a dream. A very warm hearted dream that she hope to see in reality.


    Ralph rushed over to Alicia''s studio apartment as soon as he heard the news. And as he walked into her apartment, his heart felt like someone stabbed him. The sight of her apartment is very much like her but it also said a lot about what''s inside her heart. He walk in the door to look for her and as he turn the curtain, he finally saw his little sister.


    "How is she?" He asked to the person who was holding onto his sister on the bed. To anyone it might gave them a heart attack but he''s seen this scene one too many times. And the person who''s holding onto her as he calms his sister back to sleep is none other than Tristan aka Lucifer. What he does receive is a gust of cold wind almost blew him out of the house. Feeling the person in his embrace shivering, he toned down his temper letting Ralph finally breathe in relief.


    "You shouldn''t have let her go there. Is this your way of protecting her? Then you''re not doing a good job at all." the man''s low voice rung through Ralph''s ear. To others, Ralph could be seen as someone who''s scarier than any of the Princes of Hell. But in front of Lucifer, he''s trembles whenever Tristan spoke in that tone. No one wants to mess with Tristan when he''s angry.


    "I''m hopeless in this case. My parents are making her go to this blind date and even my wife is supporting my parent as well." Ralph explained but the atmosphere just got worser. He prefers blizzard rather than facing the burning fire that seem to get hotter and hotter.


    "If she doesn''t want it, don''t make her. She is mine." Tristan growled out the words.


    "She''s my sister, Tristan. You know i never do her harm. It''s just today is out of control. And i didn''t expect they dare to humiliate her after all these years."


    "You shouldn''t have let them off in the past."


    "Her grandfather beg me not to touch them. I agree as long as they won''t bother Alicia. And Alicia wouldn''t let me as well."


    "If you can''t protect her, then I''ll be taking her away with me. This will be your last time." Tristan said firmly before getting up slowly from the bed. Alicia frown when her comfort pose was disturb and that warm feeling was gone. Tristan had to soothe her a couple of times as he place another pillow by her side to replace him. He kissed her forehead before heading out of her house like nothing ever happen. Ralph who''s seen this scene a couple of times still feeling flustered. Until this day he never know Tristan''s real feeling towards Alicia. He''s been protecting her from the dark countless times. The only person who doesn''t know is Alicia. He sighed when he got the call from Tristan about the incident that happen back at the restaurant. It broke his heart for letting her face the shameless people who cause her so much pain in the past.


    "Ralph?" A groggy voice cut off his thoughts. He immediately sit beside her and rub her head lightly.


    "How are you?" He asked caringly.


    "Pain." She said.


    "You don''t have to go on the blind date anymore. I''ll talk to mom." He said. She just shook her head. She doesn''t want to let her parent or her sister in law knows.


    "I don''t want them to know. But i just hope i don''t have to see them again." She said. Her tone sounded upset.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." He brought her in his arms and gently rub her arm. Her scarred arm. The proof how her early days is a nightmare for her.


    "You know, i thought i moved on. When i see them again, i thought i won''t feel a thing. But it was a lie. I was scared Ralph. I''m scared i will be imprisoned and tortured again." She wanted to cry but unable to do so. She feel like ripping her own heart to force herself cry just so she won''t feel suffocate any longer. In the end, she just beat her own chest and even scratch it until it bleeds. Ralph felt like cursing himself for a thousand times seeing her like that. He caught both of her hand from torturing herself and cry for her. She only looked at him blankly before falling back to sleep.


    "You shouldn''t have let them get away, Ralph." Tristan said after he saw Alicia finally calm down. Ralph who wasn''t surprised he''s still here couldn''t agree more.


    "I''ll make them pay." Ralph said choking between his tears.


    "No, this time i''ll do it. You have a promise to keep." This time Tristan finally left the building.

 Chapter 15 - THE Tristan

    Ralph called Delilah to help him to attend the recent scalding mark on Alicia''s back. Although Tristan did manage to put ointment on her back but he''s still wasn''t convinced after he saw how bad it looks. Not long, Delilah came and the moment she saw Alicia she broke into tears.


    "Oh no,,,Alicia, i''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have let you go to that blind date. I''m so sorry my dear." Despite her cries, Alicia didn''t seem to wake up any longer after Tristan left. He must have put a spell on her. Delilah carefully took off her dress and roll her so she can avoid sleeping on her back removing the ointment for the scalding. Her backs that are filled with endless scars are now added with big red mark covering the previous scars.


    "Who did it?" Delilah whispered as she sat next to Ralph who''s now looking that he aged 10 years older.


    "Those b******. I should have destroyed them back then. I shouldn''t have listen to Alicia. I should have just destroyed them." He said in regret. His eyes have turned red as if he''s ready for a big hunt.


    "Sometimes i wished she wasn''t so soft with people. But its not in her nature to kill people. Her hand is for healing and give a person''s life. Don''t taint it with that dirty blood. One day, they''ll receive their karma." She consoled her husband. Plus, Alicia once told her it is a waste of time and energy to have her revenge. She would prefer to just go on and live her life. She have a complete family and perfect friends. What else can one wish for? The revenge kind of stuff is only for those who''s still unsatisfied with one''s life. Delilah had to agree with what Alicia said. But that doesn''t mean the people around her will understand. For example, Ralph. In his eyes there''s no mercy for that kind of people. It''s best to mess them up more before tossing them aside until they can no longer be able to stand on their own leg.


    "Tristan will handle it from now on. I lost my chances. Heck, he almost kill me the moment i step foot in her apartment." Ralph scrub his face dryly with his hand and smile at Delilah. However, it was Delilah turn to frown.


    "Tristan?" She asked.


    "It seems there''s no need for a blind date for Alicia. Unless you wanted to make an enemy with Tristan. I definitely can''t beat him." Ralph hug Delilah''s shoulder attempting to kiss her lips but was stopped when her hand covering his lips.


    "Tristan? You mean THE Tristan?" She exclaimed. Almost yelling at her husband if it wasn''t for Alicia who''s sleeping on the bed.


    "I don''t think i have any other Tristan in my friend list." He replied nonchalantly as if it wasn''t a big thing.


    "Wh...how...what? Are you making your sister a sacrifice to him? Do you know what people say about him? What were you thinking? You''re her brother!!! And she''s..." She was about to scold her husband some more but Ralph end up kissing her senseless. Not giving her any opportunity to escape. It was a good way to distract her as well. He couldn''t take any of her questions nor scolding. Plus, it is rather satisfying method.


    ''Thud''


    Ralph and Delilah immediately froze when they heard the sound. Both of them turned around only to see Alicia fall off from her own bed. It must be because her sleeping position isn''t as comfy as the previous way thus she end up rolling herself. Seeing she''s still sleeping despite the hard floor, they both sighed with relief. It was only short while before Delilah shot him a glare and pinching his waist for taking advantage. She quickly move away and try to lift Alicia, putting her back to bed. Ralph follow suits when he saw Delilah weren''t sure how to lift her up by not touching her scalding back. He try to adjust it the way Tristan did just so she would sleep comfortably.


    "Do you want to stay here with me tonight?" Ralph asked although he''s unsure if Alicia had a guestroom ready.


    "No. Knowing her, she might won''t like it if i know about her incident. You stay and take care of her. I want to see my sister back happy and well."


    "Okay. See you at home tomorrow." He kissed her lips before instructing some of his bodyguards to send his wife home.


    He took a quilt and a blanket he found somewhere inside the room and place it on the floor. The couch doesn''t seem to fit if he slept there. Taking the small pillow that he can find as he settle himself to sleep.


    That night, once again the same person enter the apartment without Ralph knowing. He frowned looking at Ralph sleeping like a dead person. He was supposed to look after Alicia. But it seems he''s doing a poor job at it when Alicia once again fall off from the bed. He inwardly sighed. He gently picked her up and put her slowly on the bed before he pile up some pillows that he bought just now by her side. He then took off his suit and head for the bathroom to take a shower. It''s been a long and busy day. However seeing her fall asleep, all that tiresome went away. After he freshen up, he felt like kicking Ralph when he still didn''t realize he''s here. Ignoring that stupid brother of hers, he took the ointment that he got from his master and apply it on Alicia''s back gently. She shivers the moment her skin got into contact with the ointment. But her eyes are still tightly shut, as if sleeping is her only place to escape all the painful memory that she felt today. Finish applying it, he laid by her side and scoop her into his arm. She smile as she snuggled close to the place that seems comfortable to her.


    "Hurt..." She mumble in her sleep. He looked down and she''s still sleeping.


    "What hurt?" He asked softly.


    "Hurt again. They..." somehow she start sobbing in her sleep.


    "Shhh,,, I''ll be here. They won''t come anymore." He assured her.


    "Mmmm.." And then it was quiet. Seeing her calm down easily, he release his breathe. In his eye, he was determined to get revenge for her. No one should dare to hurt what belongs to him.

 Chapter 16 - Weird feeling

    ''Pakkk''


    "Owww... Why did you hit me?" Alicia glare at Ralph while rubbing her forehead. Usually he would only flicked her forehead. At this moment, he actually use his big palm making it sting in pain.


    "Why are you in a daze? I''ve been calling out your name to the point my throat is dry. Is it bothering you again?" He asked ignoring her glare. They were having their breakfast and were talking when she suddenly went quite. It was quite unsettling to see her acting that way.


    "Uh...that. It just feels weird last night. I felt like someone laying down next to me after having their shower cause it smells like my body shampoo. Or was it because you gave me a bath?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Why would i want to give you a bath when you had that new burnt mark on you? And if you knew how to give first aid to that waiter why are you doing injustice to your body? Just because you''re a doctor, it doesn''t mean that you have some sort of superpower." Obviously he knew what Alicia meant. He was surprised when he woke up this morning to see Tristan laying by her side. He wanted to take a photo to show it to his wife but didn''t expect Tristan would open his eyes. He almost dropped his phone with his icy glare. He can''t tell Alicia that. She would freak out and all the secrets would spill. He leave that part to Tristan since he''s the one who insist on doing things his way.


    "Ugh... I can''t believe you''re nagging a sick person. I was just saying that it was weird." Alicia was annoyed.


    "Are you coming home with me later or do you want to go shopping? You need a bed for your guest. I almost became block of ice sleeping on the floor." Which partly true since that guy have been inviting blizzard targeting him.


    "Haven''t thought about making a guest room. Plus, i wasn''t expecting to invite anyone. It''s only a place for me to doze off after the endless surgery." She replied nonchalantly making him flicking her forehead. She grimaced. It''s the same spot. It will end up bruise if she didn''t avoid it.


    "So you know operating people is hard. You''re the one who insist being on the ER. You could have be doctor who prescribe or give diagnosis instead of being in the ER without seeing the outside world. I already told the director not to let you work more than two days. Knowing you, you would rather spend your time inside the OT room instead of the outside world." Ralph gave his stern reminder.


    "What? You can''t do that? What happen to living in low profile life? If you told the director like that, i won''t be having a peaceful life." She frowned. Not liking the situation. This is why she prefers working elsewhere or hide from her own family. They just don''t know when to stop worrying.


    "Don''t worry. Only the Director knows who you are. It''s not like you''re meeting the Director everyday. Is he as free as everyone else?"


    "But Ralph,,, you can''t just adjust my schedule. If i don''t operate on people i''ll be bored for life."


    "Get a friend."


    "I have my friends."


    "You mean that friend of yours whose everytime they speak doesn''t make any sense and will always travel back from A to G and back to A again before changing to B? You still keep in touch with them?" He shivers whenever he thought of Alicia''s group of friends. They''re all very unique. Alicia glared at him as she made her eyes wide open. Did he just criticize her friends?


    "You...you...i hate you!!! How could you say that about my friend? They''re nice people and helps me a lot."


    "If they''re nice, they won''t talk about someone''s inner part during a nice warm dinner."


    "That''s because you annoyed them." She replied hatefully.


    "Fine, whatever. I''m doing this for your own good. Now that you''re here mom will want you to come home once in a while. Which is why i put a limit on your schedule. And, you''re coming to my company''s party." He said before running out the door. Refusing to hear her complaints.


    "Ralph!!! I''m not going no matter what you say." She roared out the words and threw her indoor slipper at him but missed. She huffed in anger and frustration. Stabbing the last piece of sausage as she curse her brother for taking advantage on her. It was only for a moment when she recalled the strange warm that she felt when she woke up this morning. She somehow missed that feeling and it made her frustrated out of nowhere. She did remember someone saying something but it wasn''t clear. As for her scalding back, surprisingly it turn out just fine except for the reddish colour that look ugly at the moment. She fear it will turn into big blister which will cause so much pain but miraculously it almost heal. The ointment that Ralph got must have been expensive. Alicia look at the time and her empty apartment as she sighed. She might need to have a guestroom because it''s unpredictable when she might encounter those peacocks or even the whole bunch of them. She really need to get over it. Taking out her phone and she start calling her two unique friends as Ralph call it to accompany her to do some shopping.

 Chapter 17 - Troublesome

    This...


    Is...


    Not...


    Shopping!!!


    Her main purpose inviting her two unique friends is to refurnish the guest room. However, looking at the place where they are for the last three hours anyone can see it''s not even close to the main purpose. They''re in the cinema where they rent the whole room and has been indulging themselves watching movies that they missed out due to their hectic schedules. It''s their third movies now before they took a break as they wait for the food that they ordered to arrive. They''re just stretching while having a small chat.


    "I heard those two mummies found you and trying to create The Mummy 2 movie." Rachel is one of her two best friends and in fact the one loyally stayed by her side even before she was adopted into Ralph''s family. She knew everything about her and to make things interesting, she''s actually Grey''s sister. She only knew about it after she was introduced to the Prince of Hell by Ralph.


    "Mummies? I think they should be called fossils. Didn''t you see behind those thick makeup of theirs? I''m sure if you wipe it off you ought to see bones beneath them." Farrah who she met during her college days also seem to know bits of her story. Alicia mouth twitched when she heard the nicknames that they gave to those peacocks. Well, she''s no better. Although at least peacocks sounds like they''re still living while her friends just basically declared that they''re dead.


    "We need to abolish how we should call them otherwise it will be just confusing."


    ''Really, Alicia? You''re joining the crowd now?'' She mumbled to herself.


    "I vote for fossils. That sounds better." Farrah hurriedly vote for her own suggestion. And suprisingly Rachel follows as well. Thus, it''s been decided that they''re going to call Stephanie and Jenna as fossil 1 and fossil 2.


    "Anyway, what does fossil 1 want?" Rachel asked after feeling enough making fun of her enemies.


    "Something about bringing me back to their house." She said lazily, laying on the comfy chair in the cinema.


    "Is she having early dementia sign? She probably need to have her health check. All that seating inside the office and her heavy makeup might be the cause of her early dementia stage." Farrah couldn''t help but feels annoyed. First they tortured Alicia and left her alone after the accident and now suddenly they wanted to bring her back home? Where did they their brain go?


    "Do you think it''s because of the news that i heard recently? Heard that your old pop''s company are in financial crisis. His ambition is too big but their financial support can''t support his ambition. And according to my father, your grandfather won''t even lend a hand since he found out three years ago you were gone from the family. I''m guessing the reason they wanted you to come home is because of that. They wanted to make good impression to your grandfather." Rachel told them everything she knows. She''s not being nosy but it''s just happen she heard it from her father and her brother''s conversation during dinner. She even probe her brother to explain more further. After all, it is about Alicia. Her best friend. How could she not care?


    Alicia only kept quite. She didn''t agree nor disagree. The possibilities are big. And knowing how cruel and greedy her stepmother is, it must have been more than that. Not long she shook her head. It''s troublesome and she''s too busy to bother.


    "I don''t want to know anything about them if possible. They can rot to poverty for all i care. All i wanted to do at the moment is to focus on my career." Alicia replied. Indeed it is troublesome to think about other matters.


    "Hah!!! Who are you kidding? With a reputation like yours who would dare to make trouble for you at work? Even you kept it hidden tightly from Ralph. What would happen if Ralph knew what you''re doing? I''m 100% sure he''s going to put you in house arrest." Rachel scoffed at her.


    "I agree. If he can figure out your intention to volunteer yourself to the war country and stopped you in the nick of time, what would happen if he knew that you''re the most wanted doctor who they call Miracle Lady. The Miracle Lady who would enter the gangster den and treat the most notorious mobster leader. And the one to ever look so calm with a gun pointed on the head while threatening the leader. Heck, you even dare to use your leisure time just to travel to the rural area where it''s dangerous just to give free treatment to others." Farrah elaborate more.


    "That''s back then. Here, i''m just a normal doctor. And without my mask, no one will know about Miracle Lady." Alicia seem to disagree with her friend.


    "Tsk,,,just because you''re not wearing your mask, it doesn''t mean people who are not blind will not know about your ridiculous technique." Farrah sneered.


    "All of that is another exaggeration. It was one time. Saving that mobster leader is just a one time thing. I just happen to pass by. How was i to know he''s the leader of Skull? It didn''t say anything on his forehead. As a doctor, anyone would save an injured person." Alicia almost shout at her two friends who had to point out her uneventful past.


    "A normal doctor wouldn''t walk in an empty and dangerous alley at night wearing a mask." Rachel said. Alicia stare in exasperation at her two friends. She regret the fact she re-tell them about that story. She was on her way to treat the homeless kids there and just so happen to encounter an injured person. As she was treating him, out of nowhere she''s in the middle of gunshots battle. Thankfully, the place where she treats the mobster leader isn''t open and was hidden behind huge dumpster. It wasn''t a perfect place to operate on a guy who had gun shots close to his stomach, his shoulder and his thigh. She uses a mix of western and eastern treatment. Thus, from that day she was worshiped by the gangster at that area. Even got herself kidnapped for it just to treat their friend. That''s the time where she got her head pointed with a gun as she quarrels with them. Sigh. She realize she have been too reckless back then.


    "Fine. Can we not talk about this? Otherwise the news just might got out again. I''m trying to live as a normal doctor here now." She said lightly.


    "I doubt that. I heard you got kidnapped again when you land last week." Rachel pointed out. She groaned out loud.


    "It seems the gangster back then spread their news." Farrah added.


    "How did you know about this again? I thought i told them to keep quite about it and even my brother don''t know about my return and my kidnapped incident." She asked them.


    "Duh,,,that''s because they don''t know you''re Miracle Lady." Farrah pointed out.


    Alicia rubbed her aching temple and didn''t dare to think if Ralph what exactly happen a week ago. That stupid gangster group. Can''t they just let her off? Now it feels like they pledge loyalty towards her since she have been helping a bunch of their allies back then.


    "Ahhhh,,,this is getting complicated. Should i just reside myself in the rural area and set up a hospital there? The thoughts does seem proper at the moment."


    "Well, since no one knows and just us should be fine." Farrah told her.


    "Yup, for now just stay low." Rachel advised.


    "Yeah, i''ll do just that." Alicia agreed. She just need to be obedient at the moment and forget being a Miracle Lady at the moment. Just focus on being a good doctor and avoid trouble.


    Except, trouble has set her as permanent address two weeks later. Trouble in the form of Lucifer.

 Chapter 18 - Bring her back!!!

    In the Anderson''s house things became more chaotic. Right now, Mr Anderson face as dark as it could get. The news that he received about his company shareholder start pulling out one by one isn''t the news that he was expecting. It seems someone has been toying with them and now that under someone''s order they made their way out. He''s been trying to hide the real financial from them but somehow it got leaked out in the company''s forum. Such a tight info to be easily leaked, he suspected Mr Clark his own father sold him out. Thus he head towards the main family''s house and start to make a ruckus only to be told he doesn''t have any part in it. His own father even gave him an ultimatum.


    "Bring back my real granddaughter or you will lose everything. This is just a starting. I don''t have to do much since someone else is doing it for me. You should educate your family on who to offend and whatnot." With that, his father slam the door to his face and he left witheringly.


    Now, in the living room, he''s been trying to figure what does his father meant. Offending someone who''s greater than them? It''s one of his first and foremost rule that he told his own wife and his daughter on who not to offend or create troubles with.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen at the company?" Lady Elaine asked as she put down a cup of water on the table. She even massage her husband stiff shoulder in order to show him she''s a thoughtful wife.


    Anderson looked towards his wife. His second wife. Remembering his first wife cheated on him makes him clench his fist tightly. However with the constant massage from Lady Elaine, he finally relaxed.


    "It''s nothing. The company is going to get worst. I don''t know what happen but suddenly most of the shareholders pulled out after someone leak about the company''s financial problem on the forum. It''s causing them to doubt my way of management. And to added to that, i just found out someone recently offended some powerful person making that person targeting my company. Elaine, have you offend anyone lately? Or probably Stephanie? You know i don''t agree seeing her kept on hanging out with Jenna. She brings trouble everywhere she goes." He asked carefully as he look at his wife reaction. Elaine furrowed her brows together.


    "I was too lazy to go out this whole week and has been declining party after party. It''s impossible for me to offend any of the Madam or Misses. Although, Stephanie did mention she saw Alicia at the restaurant. According to Stephanie and Jenna, she has became someone''s mistress with all the attire that she wore is more than she could afford. Didn''t you say she work as a doctor? How can she afford buying all that limited edition dress and other things? She even boarded a luxury car when she left after pushing Stephanie and Jenna. They just wanted to bring her back home but to be treated like that, i was upset. How could she do this to us? Didn''t she care about our face? It must have been because she offend the man who''s sponsoring her that we got into trouble." Lady Elaine is good in telling tales. And it''s easier because Anderson would believe everything that she says as he too look down on Alicia.


    Bang!!!


    Anderson slammed his palm on the table causing the water from the cup to spill a little. Lady Elaine was startled as well but smiling in victory deep inside her heart.


    "That s***. She''s the same as her mother. Seeking men for pleasure and now creating problems for us. I don''t know what my father see in that shameless s***. He kept on saying to bring back that s*** home or else he won''t help with my company. We''ve let her to have her freedom for quite some time now. It''s time to bring her back home. I don''t care how you do but i want you to bring her back home. Otherwise we will all can forget about our luxury life." He spat the word out before leaving the living room in anger. While Lady Elaine crossed her leg as she smile evilly thinking of her next move. Sooner or later, Alicia will be imprisoned again and she will feed her drugs that can make her lose her mind. And everything that belongs to Alicia will be in their hand as easy as pie. She quickly send a message to her contact who has been doing her dirty task behind the scene and spread the news to capture Alicia by hook or by crook.

 Chapter 19 - Eccentric hobby

    It''s another weekend. Since she started working, her weekend isn''t the same as everyone else. This weekend she spend almost 13 hours inside the OT to perform a complicated brain surgery that requires meticulous care. This is her last operation before she have a day off. Still wearing her scrub, she drag herself towards the locker room.


    "Yo, what are you going to do after this?" Farrah asked because she too finally had her day off.


    "Want to go and have lunch?" Rachel added. It''s very rare for the three of them to have a day off together. Although Alicia was feeling tired but her stomach needs food.Then she can have her peaceful sleep.


    "Yeah, sure. I''m hungry." She said as she change into her long sleeves T-shirt and loose trousers. She never like wearing tight and revealing clothing just like other people who are the same age as she is. She never found it comfortable. And the same goes with Rachel and Farrah. The only difference was they can wear short sleeve or sleeveless whenever they want. For Alicia, she doesn''t have much of a choice.


    "Hurmmm,,, i seem to be forgetting something." Alicia said as they head out for the closest restaurant they could find. She had a feeling that there''s something important that she forgot.


    "Better filled your stomach first. Then you can think." Farrah stated. Rachel nodded her head and she decided to do just that.


    It wasn''t long before the important thing she forgot start to reveal itself. It''s in the form of her brother''s bodyguard. With her brother smirking at her as he leaned his body on his car. Her mind start became sharp all of sudden. It''s the dinner party. His company dinner party. Crap. Without thinking, she grabbed onto Farrah and Rachel''s hand and made a run for it. All of her exhaustion just went away as she dragged her blurry friends to an alley that only she knows. Of course she knows. It''s her shortcut to go to the inner place where the homeless people are and are guarded by another gangster that happen to know her as well. Her phone keep on ringing and she just ignore it. She doesn''t have to look to know who. It''s Ralph. He must be fuming when she ran away.


    "Are we going to keep on running?" Rachel asked as she pant in between. They''re doctors. And they don''t really do exercise. Just a simple run will do but not this much of a run.


    "I''m hungry. I can''t take it anymore. Can we stop? I don''t think anyone is chasing us now that we''re here." Farrah cried.


    "Just one more block to go. We''ll take our rest there. And i can promise you that the food there taste better than the place that we''re going." Alicia said as she forced her two friends to keep on running.


    Finally they arrive at the destination that she told them. It was almost like an abandoned town. Where you could see gun shots ruining part of the building and there''s not much of living person roaming around like they do. Farrah and Rachel couldn''t help but feel scared. As for Alicia, she took it as a stroll in the park as she guide them to a building that sells pizza. She casually walked in as they followed them inside despite their doubtful stare.


    "Don''t worry. They have the best pizza ever. And i suggest you taste their soup as well. Pumpkin soup to be exact." Alicia sat down and explain it to them.


    "But, there''s no one here. We''re not in a haunted building right?" Farrah pointed out.


    "What are you thinking? Of course..." Alicia didn''t manage to finish her sentence when a chubby woman came out from the back of the restaurant.


    "Well,well,,,what do we have here? Early visit this time doctor?" Anna, the owner as well as the waitress stood by the table smiling widely when she saw Alicia sitting on the table along with her two friends.


    "You brought your friends with you. And here i thought you don''t have any friend at all considering your eccentric hobby."


    Rachel and Farrah burst out laughing after they heard what Anna said.


    "Anna...how many times have i told you. I do have friends and saving someone is not a weird job. This is Rachel and Farrah. They''re doctors as well." Alicia pouted her lips. Anna snorted as she nodded towards her friends.


    "No doctor would be crazy enough to walk freely in this part of town like you do. Heck, even the hooligans gave way to you if they ever saw you here." Anna just had to mentioned something that she doesn''t wished to know.


    "Anna, we''re here for food. Do you have my favourite pizza? As well as garlic bread and hot creamy soup." She decided it''s best to change the topic. Otherwise she''ll just die of hunger from all that running.


    "Oh, i want whatever she''s eating since it''s the first time we came here." Farrah said. Rachel join in also. She was relief no one seem to be following them anymore and they can eat peacefully.


    As the food arrive, they immediately dig in. With Farrah''s glutton stomach, they decided to order another whole pizza. It is just satisfying.


    "I forgot to ask. Why did we run again?" They''ve eaten their filled and are now resting inside the restaurant when Rachel asked the question.


    "Ralph wanted me to go to his company''s dinner party. I totally forgot about it until i saw him in front of the hospital." She mumbled out the reason.


    "Now i remember. My brother did mention about that party to me. Told me to bring you along. But i''m the same as you. Never like going to such party. It''s tiring. Might as well deal with brains, skull and the likes of it. At least it saves my energy." Rachel said as she nodded her head.


    "That''s a pity. You just wasted food by not going." Farrah, as usual would always have her focus on food.


    "Trust me. When you''re in that kind of party, you won''t have the stomach to eat anything. The portion is only for the people who take care of their body." Alicia gave her assurance.


    "Then what do we do? We can''t be sitting here the whole day. I need a bath and sleep."


    "Me too."


    "Me three."


    "Do you think my brother''s bodyguard gone already?" Alicia asked as she looked outside the window.


    "I don''t think they knows you''re here." Rachel said.


    "Yeah, let''s go back. I''m staying at your house Farrah. My brother won''t give up that easily." Alicia told Farrah. Farrah just nodded her head.


    "Count me in. I don''t want to hear my brother nagged at me." Rachel follow suit.


    This time they walked back to where they come from leisurely. But Alicia won''t use the same alley that she used when she escaped. Her brother''s bodyguard could still be lingering there. She was about to bring her friends to another alley when five black cars blocking their way. Circling them, leaving them no place to run. Farrah and Rachel start to get scared while Alicia was looking around to find a perfect chance to go for another round of running. They were only five steps away from the small alley. There she can easily get all the help she needed. Her mind start working vigorously not realizing someone step out of the car and watched her every move. Just when she thought she found a perfect chance and was about to drag her two friends again, she was stopped by a gruff voice.


    "I wouldn''t do that if i were you." She looked at the man and for the first time she realized that she''s in danger. The man who''s looking at her intensely giving her the very meaning of danger. She was stunned. How she wished she could curse herself for running away from her own brother just because she refuses to attend to those dinner party. Now, encountering the person in front of her she can see the headlines news for tomorrow.


    ''Three doctors were found dead''


    The person in front of him doesn''t need to draw out his gun. With his domineering aura, they were hopeless against him. She just hope, her brother won''t get revenge for her if she does end up dead in the hand of this man. She stare back at him bravely and just stood there still figuring out a way to let Farrah and Rachel to escape first while she distract the man.


    "They won''t make it even if you let them escape first."

 Chapter 20 - Helpless Tristan

    ''This man, did he just read her mind? Was i too obvious?''


    She pondered as they stood there for God knows how long. He sighed heavily before rubbing his temple.


    "Your brother send me to fetch you and your friend." As soon as he said that, they were startled with her loud ringtone. She immediately fumbled through her sling bag and finally took out the phone. It was Ralph. She took a deep breath as she answered the phone.


    "You teratospermia, piles and causing gastrodynia brother!!! You could have gave us myocardial infarction. What is wrong with you???" She shouted at him as soon as the call was connected leaving her brother sighed helplessly. Truth to be told, he doesn''t even know what the heck does she mean by that. He only understood her last question. But he was irritated at the same time. The person who was supposed to be angry is him then why is it he got scolded by her?


    "Are you cursing me? You wouldn''t have been in that state if you didn''t run away from me. I told you about the dinner party and kind enough to fetch you. Leaving my wife with my kids to tend for themselves." He said using an upright tone.


    "But i told you i don''t want to go. Can''t you just leave me alone? It''s very rare for me to have this day off." She said pitifully. Trying to make her brother change his mind. Usually it will work. But somehow, today just not a good day to act pitiful when he rejected that notion straight away.


    "No Alicia. You have to come to this party. Mom and dad wanted you to come. They wanted to shut the rumors that''s been going on around you for years. Especially since those rumors started by that family." He spat the words in disgust. Everytime he hear the rumors about his sister, he seethe in anger. This time he''s going to use this dinner party to announce her position in the Xander family.


    "You know i don''t mind." She said sulking.


    "But we do. Be good and follow Tristan for now. I asked him to bring you and your friends along." He hung up before she could say anything else. She hung her shoulder low and sighed. Looking at the man who''s still staring at her, she really wanted to run away again. Before she could do anything else, both of her friends are caught by the men in black suit as they were dragged away in a different car. She wanted to save them but her hand was caught by the man who had his eyes locked on her. No matter how hard she shook her hand, his hand stays on her wrist. It looks firm but the way he hold it doesn''t hurt at all. In the end, she only watch her friends driven away by those men in black suits. She glared at the him.


    "Must you do that? They''re my friends." She said out loud since it''s just the two of them left aside from his driver. He just dragged her back to his car and stuff her gently inside. Having no other choice, she sit obediently and had to scoot the other side when he uses the same door that she enter.


    "It''s not going to work. That door can''t be open from the inside." He said as he glance at her hand who''s holding onto the handle. She puffed up her cheek and try to ignore the man beside her. Crossing her arms at her chest.


    "You really can''t let me go?" She asked with her pouted lips.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose before answering to her. He''s having a hard time at this moment. Usually, he would do whatever she wants. If she doesn''t want to go to the dinner party, that''s fine for him. He won''t force her. But tonight''s dinner party is different. It''s for her own good and he wanted the best for her.


    "No. You''re the main star tonight."


    "But i really don''t want to be one." She speak softly as if she was whispering to herself.


    Tristan sighed. At this moment he didn''t know what to do. If they have known each other long enough, he would have hugged her and talk to her through. But she has just met him for the first time today, he couldn''t do the thing that he usually do while she''s sleeping or unconscious.


    "Are you scared?" He asked gently. Something that he never does in front of others. Even the driver who heard his voice almost step on brake hearing that side of his ruthless boss. Tristan ignored the flabbergasted driver. Instead his eyes focused on the lady who''s staring sadly out of the window. As if her mind is already in the midst of torture. She turned her head slowly at him.


    "I don''t like crowds." She answered. The past will haunt her no matter where she goes. The trauma during her childhood is too great that she never really like to be in the crowded place. She became panic and to hear murmurs about her from such a crowd will overwhelm her. She might look brave on the outside but she needed to live. It doesn''t mean she''s healing from all of those torture that she got for the last 15 years she''s under the Anderson''s roof. Her hands began to tremble slightly.


    Tristan who have been watching her face changing to pale and her trembling hand felt like killing someone. And his main target is the Anderson''s family. How could he not know? He was with Ralph when he went to picked up the runaway Alicia only to be hit by a car. He saw her for the first time bloodied with endless bruises covering her back. He didn''t know he had so much anger in him when he look at her. From that day onward, he unknowingly kept his eyes on her. He took hold of her trembling hands and pull her closer to him. He lift her chin up as he let her eyes focus on him.


    "Will you still be scared if i''m by your side?" He asked.


    Alicia who''s having emotional breakdown suddenly start to calm down when he hold her hand with the familiar warmth. They were so close to the point she could feel his breathe near her face. When he asked that question, her heart put all her trust into the hand of this man.


    "No. I won''t be scared if you''re by my side." She answered unconsciously.


    Tristan heard her and his heart began to feel warm. The unchanging face if one would look closer you can see his slight smile that are carved onto his face when he heard her answer.


    "Then i''m not going to leave you all alone any longer."


    She nodded and lean back against his shoulder. She feel safe. And she trust this man. He won''t hurt her. He will keep to his word. Just like someone in her dreams. He would always appear whenever she''s exhausted in keeping her poker face.


    Tristan watched as she finally calm down and lean back against him. Her walls are no longer around. He didn''t expect it to be this fast but it was a good thing. It''s easier to keep her by his side all the time. And to make her his wife. He''s been waiting for too long and he wouldn''t let this chance to pass by just like that.

 Chapter 21 - Dinner Party

    Xander Empire isn''t a small name to anyone in a business world. The Xander are one of the three aristocrat that are still involve themselves in business nowadays. Their establishment are way back before this country achieve their independence. Other than the Xander, there''s also the Logan and the most fearful among the three aristocrat are The Caelan. They have been around conquered most of the business in the entire country but unlike the other two, only The Caelan involve themselves in politics as well. The three aristocrat are in good relationship as they respect each other and wouldn''t bother with other territory. As generations pass by, they still maintain the harmonious bond and weren''t tied up to their old tradition.


    Tonight''s dinner party is not Xander Empire''s dinner party but it''s Ralph M. Xander''s company called RIDH Corp, so it was held smaller than the main empire. It''s one of the Xander''s tradition by letting their heir to open up their own company and managing it by themselves. It''s their way to proof if they are worth to become the next head of Xander Empire. It''s also a win-win situation where should someone else were to become the next head, the company that they open is still theirs and no one can touch it except for themselves. Although it''s only a dinner party for RIDH Corp a lot of guest wouldn''t want to miss out this opportunity to take a chance meeting one of the next heir for Xander Empire. They took it as a chance for them to show themselves what they''re worth. A lot of underhanded means to get the limited invitation card and that includes Anderson who brought along his wife and step daughter to the dinner party. While waiting for the main person to come, they linger around the ballroom and to expand their network. It was worth the trouble. Bribing his way in getting into the dinner party where they were welcome and being treated fairly. Everyone who came to the RIDH Corp''s dinner party are all big shots. Famous celebrities, athletics, models and even some of the royal family members. But what attracts them the most is the appearance of one of the Logan''s family members, Eric Jr Logan. Anderson hurriedly signal his stepdaughter who understood perfectly as she put her plan in action. No one seem to be bother since everyone else are busy socializing with others. It was unknown if Stephanie''s plan would work but things may get interesting from then on.


    Five minutes to eight, the ballroom suddenly quite down as the murmurs from the front door getting louder. Near the entrance, all the head executives were lining up orderly as soon as they received info of their boss arrival. Within minutes, Ralph walked in with his wife holding onto his arm and surrounded by five bodyguards as they made their way to their VIP table. The VIP table are long as it consist of both of his parents, The Logan''s representative and as well as his friends. He glanced at the people around the table before nodding at them as he took a seat with his wife. Most of them have arrived except for her stubborn little sister and The Ruthless. He frowned inwardly but didn''t wish to show it on his face.


    "Where''s Alicia? I thought you said she''s going to come." His mom asked when she haven''t showed up. The event has started but his sister is not here yet. It seems like he needed a Plan B.


    "She on the way. Her friends are here as well and according to Tristan, they''re on their way." He had to make up the lie. And not long, he was invited to be on stage to give a speech. It was suppose to be the time when he introduce Alicia to other guests as his sister. Hopefully Tristan would be here before that time come for it might be the longest speech he will ever be making. Thankfully five minutes into his speech, a huge commotion were heard as all eyes are on the main entrance of the ballroom. Ralph felt he just won a gold cup when he saw Tristan arrived with Alicia in his arms. He immediately redirect his speech to his main purpose.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, on behalf of Xander''s family i introduce you to my sister Alicia M. Xander." As soon as he announced that, multiple gasps and murmurs can be heard as they give their full attention towards the couple who walked into the ballroom like they own the place.


    Under their judgemental eyes, Alicia who was wearing a long blue dress with long sleeves and wide collar exposing her collarbones, elegantly style with slanted shawl that are covering her upperbody to hide her alluring figure design by famous designer custom made only for Alicia tightened her hold onto Tristan''s arm. If one would look carefully, the black suit that Tristan wore are made to be match with Alicia''s long dress. The blue line that can be seen around the cufflink area and along with the colour of his tie. They just made the perfect couple with the perfect height for each other. Walking beside Tristan, Alicia couldn''t describe the feeling that she''s having at the moment. It was a mixed of anxiousness, fear and also safe. But she still couldn''t handle their stares when she hold onto his arm like she''s never letting go.


    "I''m not doing a good job am I?" Tristan low voice enter her ear. She look at him and didn''t realize they were so close. But she doesn''t have any intention to move away. Being closer to him feels safer.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "You''re still scared even though I''m next to you." he answered. She was flustered.


    "No, that wasn''t it. I was just uncomfortable. Never like it when people look at me." With countless ugly scars, her self esteem is not that high when she''s in a crowded place. She always fear if someone saw her scarred back. She was different person when she had to take off her mask as a doctor.


    "Will cursing your brother make it better when you meet him later on?" She laughed lightly at his question. The thought of doing moree than cursing does sound intriguing.


    "Will you help to curse him for me?" Her eyes twinkle with mischief as she asked him.


    "I thought we agreed to be partner in crime." She laughed once again and instantly forgot where she was and the stares and murmurs from the people who have been watching them. She finally relaxed and Tristan look at her softly as he led her to the VIP table. Joining the others. For the people in VIP table who are watching their interaction were surprised especially with Tristan. Everyone knows Tristan isn''t someone who would have an inch of softness in his bones. Why in the world people call him The Ruthless when he rules everything within his own rules. And to make them fear him is because he''s one of The Caelan. A lot of people speculate he will be the next head of The Caelan as for his own cousin, Royce Cain isn''t showing that much of improvement. But due to Tristan''s doubtful status, the current head family which is his grandfather Mr Cullen is in a dilemma of selecting it''s next head. No one really knows if Tristan is one of them or no as they were suddenly left at the door by his own parents. Before they can do any investigation, Tristan''s parent died in an accident. Leaving others doubted about his relationship with them.


    Tristan kept holding onto Alicia''s hand and she didn''t have any intention to let go as well. No one made any comment but they kept on glancing at the couple who had eyes on each other. It was like a perfect picture but it feels strange as well. Especially in the eyes of Delilah, Mr and Mrs Xander. They were flabbergasted. No one seem to know when Ralph end his speech but they were quickly acting normal the moment Ralph sat back on the table.


    "You almost made me gave the longest speech in my entire life. What kept you so long?" Ralph rambled at Tristan.


    "Is the dinner ending already?" Tristan asked lazily.


    "It''s just started!!! Don''t tell me you''re going to leave so soon."


    "Alicia wanted to go home." Tristan said curtly. Ralph felt like pulling his hair. They just met officially today and now he wanted to show off to others that he''s pampering her?


    "Denied. Go for a couple of rounds. Then i''ll let you go home." Since he couldn''t talk some sense to Tristan, might as well he vent out his frustration to his sister.


    Alicia glared at him.


    "Promise me this is the last time." Alicia had a feeling this will not be the first time he''s going to do this.


    "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to. But with me around, won''t it be fun?" Before Ralph could reply he was cut off by Tristan making him wanting to puke blood right away.


    Alicia look at Tristan and she nodded her head obediently.


    The people on the table on look at the spectacular scene and doesn''t have intention to spoil the entertainment. Everything turns back normal when the food arrive and their main focus change to the food in front of them. But only Alicia''s parent, sister in law kept a watch on them from time to time. And aside from them, The Anderson''s family are all clenching their teeth in anger the moment they saw Alicia walked into the ballroom and was introduced as one of the Xander''s family. Stephanie look at Alicia with deep hatred. She vowed she will ruin her life.

 Chapter 22 - Enemy comes uninvited

    Her parents are the most ecstatic seeing her in the party as they immediately took her away to meet with other people. Alicia reluctantly had to let go of Tristan when they drag her the moment she put her cutlery down. Tristan wanted to follow suit but was held back by bunch of Prince of Hell. She wanted to curse each one of them for holding Tristan back. Sighing inwardly, she needed to face this reality sooner or later. She''s been introduced to many of her parent''s friend and they were surprisingly polite and nice. She was thankful they didn''t look down on her and was accepted as part of the society. After quite some time she finally feeling comfortable associating with them because as a doctor, she learn to observe the situation and gave an accurate diagnose. Her parent''s friends after they learn she was a doctor at such a young age, they immediately bombarded her with various type of health question. Since it was one of her expertise, she didn''t hold back. Spending almost an hour answering her new patients, she excused herself to go to washroom. But remembering what happen in the restaurant and any other scene, it wasn''t a perfect place to go since enemy would always come uninvited. So in the end she head towards the balcony to take fresh air from the endless questions that were given. She almost had blister on her mouth for talking so much. Plus, she was little bit tired. From the long surgery, running away and now this. It would have been great if she could sleep on her bed now. Will anyone notice if she took her leave now? The thought does seem intriguing. She made her plan. To leave before the party ends. Turning towards the ballroom again she was stopped by the people she doesn''t want to see the most.


    Anderson and his family has been keeping an eye on Alicia ever since she enter the ballroom. They have looking for every opportunity they can to grab her and lock her away inside their mansion. They couldn''t care less about offending The Xander at the moment since Alicia is still partly a Anderson. He is still Alicia''s father no matter what and he have the right to do whatever he wants to his own daughter. Right now, they needed to bring her back and lock her up so that they can get the rest of the money that his father put under her name.


    "After years of gone missing and today you showed up with a new identity? Have you forgotten that you''re an Anderson? And i am still your father!!!" Mr Anderson sneered at her.


    "Missing? Didn''t you decided to throw me the day i got into accident? So what if you''re my father? You have no control of my life anymore." Alicia said icily. She couldn''t care less what they want. She''s not a little girl anymore who doesn''t know how to fight back.


    "Sister...how could you say that? Don''t you know that we''re worried for you for all these years? We wanted to take care of you when you''re in the hospital but we weren''t allowed to enter the room. We were kicked out of the hospital. And when you were discharge, we couldn''t find you anywhere. I have been looking for you, finding your whereabouts but to no avail. And now, you showed up but..." Stephanie starts to cry in grief. Mr Anderson who saw that felt terrible for having Alicia as his daughter and not Stephanie. Stephanie would always thought of him while Alicia will always make problems. Just like her s*** mother.


    Alicia snorted seeing the so called tears. She was very impressed she could cry despite being livid at her.


    "Really now? Tell me my dear step sister. How long have i''ve been missing? If you could answer than i might believe that you are truly worried for me." She said lazily as she lean back onto the railing watching Stephanie stiffen and her face changed. It was only a second before she turns back crying. If she wasn''t the observant type, she might be fooled just like her own father right now.


    "How could i not know. You were missing for 6 years. We thought you were dead since there''s no news about you." Stephanie said meekly.


    "Wow...six years huh? Just because you can''t kill me back then, you even had amnesia now? 3949..." Alicia left her words hanging when she saw Stephanie going pale with her panic eyes. It wasn''t long before she pretended to faint causing Anderson burst in anger. He gave a signal and suddenly two guards appear by Alicia''s side and hold both of her arm as Anderson got closer to her.


    "It seems you have forgotten to learn some manners. Or have you forgotten the lesson i taught you?" Anderson pinched her cheek as he look at her eye who still doesn''t show any emotion. In the past it was always clouded with fear. But today, she looked at him as if he was just some stranger who doesn''t have any relation nor past with her. Instead of cry in fear, she was smiling.


    "Lesson? You mean all those beating and whippings? I wonder what will happen if i actually report it to the police? Tell me Mr Anderson, are you willing to take that chance?" She challenged him as her eyes squint at him.


    Bang!!!


    "No one threatened me. Not even a s*** like your mother." He punched her in the face not caring where they are at the moment. Alicia who knew she was making him angry on purpose already expected that from him. But she didn''t even make a sound. Instead she spit out the blood inside her mouth onto his face. As she smile in satisfaction.


    "You are courting death!!! Beat her. Break her arm and leg. Make sure she can''t get away. Lock her in the dungeon." Anderson snarled as he gave another punch on her stomach. She was gasping in pain.


    The two guards who are as cruel as Anderson didn''t bother to hesitate and start punching her even more. Despite that, she broke free from their grasp and start to fight back. She have learn self defense from her brother but when she''s wearing a long dress, her movement turn awkward. She needed to find a way to head back to the ballroom but it was useless when Anderson caught her arm and broke it without batting an eye. The pain almost cause her to passed out. The two guards took the opportunity to break her other arm and also her leg. She was in so much pain and exhausted at the same time. Thinking she will never see the people she love again cause her heart in pain. She wanted to call out their name but she didn''t know why her voice won''t come out. Was it fear? Or the panic? She''s not sure. She kept chanting their name in her heart as she close her eyes. Unable to bear another pain when they broke their arm and leg. Her right hand is already useless.


    "Break it and lock her up." Anderson said without any hint of sympathy.


    Her dress are torn and her hair are in a mess. She still stubbornly looking rebellious. Her heart is not willing to give up but her body is already in bad shape. Thus, she let them do whatever they want. Lady Elaine who are watching from the side are smiling happily. And the ''fainted'' Stephanie woke up only to feint in horror.


    Guard A smirk at her as he lift her hand high up to show how he''s going to break her bone while Guard B hold close her mouth and hold her in place. She close her eyes and waited for the dreadful pain to come. Hoping this time the pain would just lead her to sleep.


    ''Bukkk. Ugh...''


    The pain never came. Instead she can hear people groaning and guard B who was covering her mouth is no longer there. Immediately she opened her eyes only to see Tristan''s bloodcurdling eye staring at the two guards. Ralph was kneeling down next to her looking anxiously as he doesn''t know where to touch and how to hold her.


    "A...Alicia..." Ralph stammered, calling out her name. She blinked as she smile looking at her brother''s red eye. Her brother is a crybaby when it comes to her. She tried to lift her hand and wipe his tears but it was just too painful. She groaned.


    "Don''t move. You''ll be fine." Tristan said as he help her left hand. She wanted to nodded but due to the punches that she received a moment ago, it just felt impossible. Not long, she was coughing up blood.


    "Oh no..Alicia..no. Not again. You''ll be alright. Stay with me, okay. Stay with me. I''ll deal with the people who did this to you, so you have to stay awake." Ralph was blabbering now. All the things that happen in the past start to popped up inside his head.


    "R..Rall...Ralph... I''m sc...scccc...scareddd." She was crying now. Crying so hard like there''s no tomorrow. The pain from being punch. Her fear of not seeing Ralph, her adopted parent, her sister in law, her niece and nephew and also her friends. Most importantly, the one who''s holding her hand. To think that she will get caught and never see the light again. The moment they come to rescue her before anything could happen, she was relieved. Relieved she was safe for now.

 Chapter 23 - Red

    Tristan was searching for Alicia when he no longer see her inside the ballroom. He even went to the ladies restroom dragging one of her best friend with him to look if she''s in there. When it was confirmed she''s not in, he asked around. His heart start to feel restless when no one saw her. He was about to tear the place down when Delilah mentioned that she saw Alicia went out to the balcony. To get some fresh air. He frowned because it she have been missing for a long time. Ralph who heard that also came with him to check. When Ralph follow suits, the other tend to follow as well. Tristan''s instinct is not something that can be seen lightly. Plus, this is about Alicia. They are worried about her well being considering it''s her first dinner party.


    As soon they went out, the scene that they saw is heartbreaking. Alicia, being held on the ground with her mouth covered, her dress was torn, her right arm are in a weird angle as the other guy who''s holding her arm is about to break another. Without wasting any other time, Grey and Jason rushed towards guard A as they both kicked him in the face. Daryl and Zack slammed Guard B on the floor. None seem stopped beating until the guards are all bloodied and unconscious. Aaron in on the phone calling for ambulance. While Tristan and Ralph rushed by Alicia''s side who''s not looking good at the moment. Her beautiful face are once again covered with bruise. It''s black and blue and her eyes are already bulging from the punch. It was an ugly sight for anyone to see.


    "I''m here now. I''m here now. I won''t let you attend this stupid dinner anymore. So you have to stay awake with me." Ralph said after he heard her saying she''s scared. Alicia nodded her head once again. Her eyes wondered at Tristan who kept his silent but still holding her hand gently as if he''s scared he''ll hurt her more. She tried to smile despite her tears pouring down endlessly.


    "Y...yo..you''ll ss..stay with me right?" She forced the words out.


    "Will you still be safe with me by your side?" He asked instead of answering to her. She smiled and nodded.


    "Then i will never let you off my side any longer." She tried to nodded again but end up groaning when the pain seem unbearable at the moment. She could feel her ribs are broken and something poking close to her heart. She knows her situation are a bit dangerous if she moved wrongly.


    She gasped trying to tell them.


    "I,,,I can''t move. I think there''s a bone poking close to my heart. I need...need to be operated straight away if they move me. Tell them they only have 30 minutes...call Farrah and Rachel. They know what i meant." After that she coughed once again. And no matter how hard she try not to move, with all the coughing she accidentally cause the poking bone finally punctured her heart. Ralph immediately yelled for Aaron for the ambulance. Tristan who saw her face start looking pale and losing conscious finally felt like something inside his inner demon snapped. All he see is red. He looked towards the bloodied guards and with his signal, his shadow guard understood what he meant. They showed up suddenly and took the guards away. Leaving without any trace. But Tristan still wasn''t satisfied. He looked around the balcony and finally found something left on the floor. It was an earring. Ruby earring that are limited edition. He gave another signal and his assistant took the ruby earring to use as a proof besides to find the real culprit. Tristan is still holding her hand and never move from her side when he gave out the order. He shouldn''t have left her side. He promised to stay by her side for the entire dinner party. But seeing that she''s fine after that, he decided to just watched her from far. Now it has turned to this, how could he not forgive himself. For years he''s been protecting her from far, why is it just this one night he''s unable to do so.


    "I want every name of your guest tonight Ralph." He said in a low voice. Ralph who''s already felt like his soul flew away when she lose conscious only nodded his head.


    "Where is she?" a hurried voice with few pairs of shoes heading towards them. Tristan kept his eyes on Alicia not caring who came. Ralph who saw Alicia''s bestfriend immediately got up and let them see Alicia''s condition.


    Rachel and Farrah almost came into a halt before gasping when they saw their friend''s situation. Immediately they rushed at her not caring the dress they wore any longer.


    "How long has she been unconscious?" Rachel asked to no one particular. She was trying to see Alicia''s other injuries.


    "Don''t move her. Before she passed out a minute ago, she said something poking her heart. She told us, she can''t be move. But then she start coughing heavily. After that she lose her conscious." Ralph told them what Alicia said a moment ago.


    "Her right arm is broken. We need the ambulance now. Or something fast otherwise we might lose her." Farrah said without realizing she was crying when she tried to set her arm. Her hands are trembling.


    "She''ll be fine. She will be fine." At this time, it was Tristan who said those words. Farrah and Rachel just nodded their head and do hope it''s true. Not long, they could hear a helicopter rumbling close by. As soon as it landed, few paramedics lift Alicia''s carefully and record the situation by far. Tristan who still holding her hand refuse to let go and they just let him follow them to the helicopter. Seeing the helicopter left, the others soon follow.


    Ralph went back to the ballroom to inform his parent about the situation and to end the dinner immediately. The others rushed towards their car and left for the hospital. The guests are all puzzled by the abrupt scene and how Ralph immediately end the dinner party. The Xander are leaving in a rush without answering nor commenting about what happen. Many try to guess but they just left feeling confused and bizarre.

 Chapter 24 - Night of chaos

    The Anderson''s family are on the run the moment Tristan and Ralph enter the scene. They quickly left the balcony without anyone realizing they''re there. Thankfully they focus on the guards who are holding onto Alicia. Within a second, Anderson already pulled Lady Elaine and Stephanie away from the scene. While the others were busy trying to save Alicia, they were already inside their car making their sweet escape. Although feeling regret they couldn''t take Alicia with them but each have a satisfied smile seeing how bad she was when they left. The three of them gleefully went home as if nothing happen.


    "Dad, what do you think will happen?" Stephanie asked timidly as they enjoyed their expensive wine as if celebrating something.


    Anderson laughed out loud.


    "What else could happen? No one knows we were there and no one saw us."


    "Won''t they figure out it''s us since we''re at the dinner party?" Lady Elaine asked. She was scared the moment she saw all the great names went to the balcony. It was her husband who pulled them as they ran away.


    "It''s hard to say since we went to the party using someone''s name. I had to bribe him with the land that he wanted. Do you think someone like us are great enough to be on the same level as them? If it wasn''t because of that s*** daughter, we wouldn''t have to stoop so low." He squinted his eyes whenever he remembered how he can''t locked Alicia up.


    "But what about Alicia?" Stephanie again asked.


    "What about her? She''s almost dead when they arrive. And even if she survived this, i already ordered my men to finish the job." Anderson snorted. Clearly looking down on his opponent. Lady Elaine and Stephanie wasn''t convince at first but after knowing there''s a backup plan, they enjoyed their wine without worrying about anything else.


    At the hospital, the situation became tense. Even the atmosphere turns gloomy. It was almost like war zone where no unauthorized people to enter the hallway where The Xander and The Great 5 families gather together for Alicia. All of them know Alicia and treated her like one of theirs. But the one who''s bearing all the pain the most are The Xander. Even Ralph''s grandparents came looking haggard when they heard the news. They have been taking care of Alicia from the age of 15. She wasn''t perfect when they adopted her. She was fragile, timid and very wary. She would be trembling so hard is anyone older than her went near or when she spill a little bit of tea. It was as if on instinct she would run away and hide behind the bushes outside the house whenever she make a mistake. No one will be able to lure her out as she close her heart to others. The only people she open up to is Ralph. She sees Ralph as her shield and felt the safest when he''s around. The first two months, Ralph had to be by her side to calm her down. Slowly, she start to open up to everyone else and instantly they were captured by her. Including the elders. They have been protecting her ever since but now that she''s inside the operation room in a critical condition, how could they sit still. No one knows how long the operation will take but they just stood there waiting anxiously.


    It''s close to 1 a.m. Only Tristan and Ralph stayed behind. Ralph had to persuade his grandparent and parent to head home since it''s getting late. Worried they might get sick, he made Delilah to take them home as he stayed. He promised to inform them if anything happen or when the surgery is done. With just him and Tristan, the hall turn so quite and empty.


    "Grey and Jason already look through the guest list. There isn''t anyone suspicious. Most of them are our acquaintance and business partner. And you know i won''t invite just anyone to this party, Tristan." Now that they have their alone time, Ralph told him all the info that he got. Tristan kept his eye on the door where Alicia is being operated right at this moment. He never left his gaze even for just a second. Not bothering to look at Ralph, he gave his question.


    "The earring?"


    "Aaron is looking into it. It''s a little bit hard to find since it can be easily find on anyone. But Aaron is gathering the names of the people who bought it and try to match it with our guest list."


    "CCTV?"


    "Zack is looking into it. It''s unfortunate because they didn''t install any CCTV around the balcony."


    Tristan turn chilly. He''s not happy with the investigation at all. Everything just came out negative. Without any lead nor clue, it is back to zero. The only one who knows about it is Alicia. Seeing how scared she was when she was found, he doesn''t want to ask her anything about what happen tonight. Ralph turn silent as well. He was frustrated with the findings. Just like this, they spend their time waiting for the operation to end.


    However, that quite turns chaotic when a group of men trying to barge their way into the hall. The 15 bodyguards that Tristan and Ralph put up front are now fighting against 200 men coming out of nowhere. Tristan and Ralph frowned as they both turned around and see some already made their way to them.


    "Make sure no one gets in. Call more backup." Tristan ordered to his assistant who are hiding nearby.


    Tristan and Ralph didn''t waste anymore time as they knocked the one who are trying to enter the operation room. It was a chaotic night and the noise start to make the people inside the operation room lose focus for a second. One of the doctor almost slips up before Rachel shouted at the doctor. They immediately focused themselves on the patient.


    Farrah who went out from the operation room trying to see what happen were shocked and quickly went back in and lock the room. She was only watching from the side as Rachel operated on Alicia was stunned by what she sees just now. Knowing it was dangerous, she automatically lock the door to the operation room fearing that it would disturb the operation in progress. She wasn''t scared because of the fight going on. But she was shocked to see the look in Tristan''s and Ralph''s eye. Anyone could tell how dangerous they were when Tristan easily slammed two opponents on the floor and Ralph punched one of the enemy like throwing a useless thrash inside the bin. It was as if she was looking into a real demon. Full of murderous and heavy aura. She just hope no one will enter this room and harm Alicia much further.


    Tristan and Ralph are still looking fine but the number of unconscious people at the hallway just kept piling up. As much as they wanted to find out these people''s purpose and who sent them with the enemy keep on coming at them endlessly, they knew they would be overpowered. The backup still haven''t arrived and it pisses Tristan all the more. He was about to hit the forbidden button on his phone when another group came and beat the group who was making trouble with them. Ralph was confused. Tristan on the other hand finally relaxed. He knew this group. It''s the people that Alicia gave her free treatment to. They''re the gangster that have been watching Alicia under their leader''s order.


    "We''re good now. They''re with us." Tristan said and start to breathe in relief. It wasn''t long before all of the enemies fled and was chased by the gangster. Ralph sat down on the chair when everything is finally over. He looked like a mess while Tristan is still Tristan.


    ''Click''


    The door open, Tristan and Ralph straighten themselves up. Farrah''s head poke out of the door and trying to see the situation at the moment. The hallway was full of unconscious bodies.


    "Is it safe now?" She asked.


    Ralph nodded.


    She closed back the door and inform it to Rachel. Not long, they wheeled out Alicia so they can put her inside the room. Ralph walked up to Rachel anxiously.


    "How is she?"


    "The surgery was a success. But we still need to wait for her to wake up and from then we will know more." Rachel answered. Ralph nodded his head and took out his phone to inform his family members.


    Tristan didn''t bother to listen as he immediately held onto Alicia''s pale hand, following them as they wheeled her to the private room that was prepared for her. He did not say a thing despite someone was trying to talk to him. His eye only have her in his sight. Anything else doesn''t seem to exist. How did he fall so hard for someone like her? How did she became a big influence in his life? And when did it all start? He couldn''t answer any of those yet as he wait patiently by her side.

 Chapter 25 - Stay

    ''Pain''


    ''So painful''


    Alicia frowned in her sleep when she felt pain all over her body. She tried to move to make herself comfortable but unable to do so. Slowly her eyes fluttered open. It was night time. But with the dimmed light, she can see her surrounding. It was a place that she knew the most. Hospital. Never thought she would be staying in one of the most luxurious room where usually it was for celebrities or even high profile politician. However, she didn''t have that much enjoyment to feast her eyes when her body was in so much pain and she can feel her face is swollen or probably something dislocated. Talking about dislocation, she remembered her right arm was broken by her own biological father. She tried to lift it up but it seems a bad idea when she groaned more. Her face scrunched up trying to distract herself with anything. It was then she notice her left hand was holding onto something. She immediately look to her left side and saw Tristan who have changed his suit and now wearing a casual long t-shirt with vest is sleeping by her side as he hold onto her hands tightly.


    He look so worn out with obvious dark circle around his eye. Compare to the day where she first saw him at the back alley, he gives people thinking he''s a calm and warm hearted. With the way he was holding her hand even in his sleep, she herself knows that the man before her won''t harm her no matter what. He would protect her just like he did during the party. And it was her fault for straying away. The pain in his eyes when he found her at the balcony, she remembers it well. Unconsciously, she wanted to touch his face and moving her body closer to him forgetting her painful bodies. She gritted her teeth just to get closer to his face but the pain suddenly just became unbearable that she let out a big groaned.


    Her groaned cause a stir to Tristan who fell asleep. He immediately open his eyes and woke up to find her sweating and her face are showing signs she''s in pain.


    "You''re awake? What happen? Does it hurt? Don''t move. I''m going to call a doctor." He asked anxiously with his red eye. She immediately grab onto his hand and hold it tight. Not wanting him to go away. She gasped and slowly try to take a deep breath.


    "No, don''t. Don''t call doctor. I''m fine. I was just trying to make myself comfortable but forgot about my injuries."


    Tristan hurriedly try to make her comfortable and adjust her posture. She almost fall off the bed. If it wasn''t because he was putting his head next to her, she might have fall off already. As he try to adjust it right, she shook her head.


    "No. I don''t want. I want it like this." She said pleadingly.


    "You''ll fall off your bed if you stay like this."


    "There''s you." She said abruptly before her face turn red.


    Tristan who finally understood felt a little bit elated. A hint of warmth crept upon his eyes as he sat back in his sit and move his head closer to her.


    "Will this do?"he asked wickedly. Love seeing that blush on her face compare to the lifeless and pale face these past few days.


    "Uhm." She nodded but ponders a little while.


    "Won''t you be uncomfortable?"


    "If you know, then get well better." He said nonchalantly.


    "How long was i out?"


    "Five days." He answered solemnly. It was a long torturous five days. The doctors are in pitiful state as he kept harassing them. Going inside the private room are like going in for kamikaze battle.


    "I was out that long? Didn''t expect the injuries to be that bad." A trace of shocked plastered on her face as she mutters to herself.


    "You almost died." He stated. The grim expression give her shivers.


    "Oh, that. I forgot. No wonder it hurt so much when i move around. But, i''m alive. Truly, doctors are amazing people." She grinned. It''s the reason why she wanted to become a doctor in the first place. Everything just seem interesting. The life''s of people is in the doctor''s hand.


    "Then what about doctor who got themselves hurt? What would you call that?"


    Someone just had to kill off her happiness. She shot a glare at Tristan who''s still looking at her intensely.


    "Doctors are human as well. They''re not God. Humphhh!!!"


    "You''re right. Doctors are amazing." He caressed her head gently and she smiled happily. Forgot that she was supposed to be sulking.


    Alicia start to play with his hand like it was the most natural thing. She flatten his palm before tickling it and then start poking it. Tristan felt peaceful and the beat of his heart are calmer compare to the previous days. Seeing her happy and smiling, daring to poke her fingers at his palm, he was glad to be the first person that she sees. His other hand caressed her bruise face gently before frowning.


    "I look ugly right?" She asked easing the frown on his face. She didn''t like to see it.


    He took hold of her hand and kissed it spontaneously. She was stunned. Never expect he would do that.


    "Yes, you do look ugly." He said seriously. She gasped before throwing his hand away and trying to turn her body away from him. However, she forgot she''s a patient with injuries that cause her to be in pain with vigorous move.


    "Ah...pain." She grimaced. Tristan start to look nervous again. He got up, wanting to call for a doctor. She braced the pain and grab hold on his hand again.


    "Behave now. I''ll call a doctor for you. I was supposed to inform them you''re awake. And the doctor will give you something to ease the pain." He patted her hand try to release his hand from her grasp.


    "No, i don''t want you to go. You could just press that red button there. And i don''t want any pain killer. It will make me sleepy again. Stay with me. Please. You said you will protect me." She knows she sound childish at the moment. But the thought of being alone is making her scared at the moment. She doesn''t want to go through all that again. It''s painful. She start trembling, hanging onto his hand.


    Tristan immediately sit down and let her lay comfortably on the bed when she start trembling. Her eyes show fear and insecure. The calm fire in his heart start to intensified seeing her like this. It reminded him of the people that are now in his dark dungeon. They did this to her and he will pay 100 times more.


    "Shhh...i''m here. I''m here. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay with you. Look at me. Love, look at me. I''m here right? And i will always protect you." He forced her eye to look at him and seeing her nodded as her eyes start to water, he kiss both of her eyes. He brought her in his arm carefully without moving her too much and caressed her head softly. Like lulling baby to sleep. She start to calm down and her breathing start to be normal again. He heard the door to the room open, he signal with his hand to let whoever it is to stay put.


    "They want to locked me again. But i said they don''t have the right to do so. He laugh saying i''m his daughter. I still refuse. Then he order his men to break both of my arm and leg so i won''t run away again. I try to fight. I don''t want to go. I was scared. So scared. The thought of never seeing Ralph, my parent who adopted me, sister in law and my friends is frightening. They want to lock me up. I don''t want to go back there. I don''t want... You''re not there. You said you would protect me. I''m scared. So scared." She start wailing not caring her tears will make a mess on his shirt. Ignoring the kisses that he gave on her temple a couple of times. She just continue on crying not knowing there''s other people enter the room.


    Tristan felt like someone ripped his heart out when she cried like that. It made him realize how he had failed to protect her that night.


    "I''m here now. I''m sorry if was late. But i''m here now. They will never hurt you any longer. Do you believe me?" He asked. Without pausing, she nodded her head.


    "Uhm. I believe in you. I always do." She said in between her sobs. His heart was aching. She still believe in him even though he had failed to keep his promise back then.


    "Go to sleep now so you can recover quickly. I''ll always be here next to you." He coaxed her gently. She no longer wanted to protest. Probably because she''s still in a recovery process and after all that crying, she start to feel sleepy. The gentle caressed on her head is really helpful as she welcome her peaceful sleep.


    The moment she start breathing evenly, he knew she already fell asleep. He then made the people waiting in front of the door enter the room as he sat there with Alicia''s head on his arm as her new pillow. His other hand is still in her hand, holding it tightly even in her sleep.


    Rachel was the first one to enter the room. Following along are Ralph, Delilah and their parent. They all heard what Alicia said just now and they too are affected by it. Mrs Xander and Delilah already had tears in their eyes as they made their way to the bed. Watching over Alicia who''s sleeping comfortably on Tristan''s arm.


    "Look if she open any of her wound. She have been moving around way too much just now." Tristan said when Rachel is looking into her charts.


    "This girl. She knows she can''t move around too much. Her broken rib is still in the process of healing. She will make herself in danger if she keep on moving. Do you want me to restrain her?" Rachel sighed but there''s gentleness in her tone. Alicia herself is a doctor. Alicia would know better on the do''s and don''t.


    "No. She said she doesn''t want any pain killer. Do you have any other way to reduce her pain?"


    "Aside from laying still? No. Keep her from moving around again. It must have been painful for her to move that far." Pointing at the way she sleep on Tristan''s arm. Tristan held his thoughts.


    It didn''t take long when they finally left Tristan with Alicia again. But they would come again tomorrow morning since Alicia is awake now. For tonight, they leave it up to Tristan. They all knew Alicia sees Tristan as her safe haven at the moment which is why they can''t do anything about it. In the past it was Ralph. Now, with the new incident it was Tristan. Thinking of what Alicia cried out before she went to sleep, they look grimly when they left the hospital.

 Chapter 26 - My house or cosy room

    Alicia was bored. It has been three days she''s been laying still on the hospital bed. The sight of everything just annoys her to death right now. It''s hilarious. She''s a doctor but then never had any of those those thoughts. But now that she''s laying here, in this room, unable to do anything that she wanted she felt like she must have been so sick to hated the sight of the nurses and doctors who came and check upon her. She was not allowed to move robustly considering it will take a long time to fix her broken rib and to not injure her more in the process. She can''t eat any food that she wants. She now understood why some of her patient wanted to go home and would say staying in the hospital is going to make them sick even further.


    She look over the sofa after successfully get rid of the immobile Tristan from her side. He was busy typing away on the laptop and his assistant would come once in awhile to hand him some important document. All his important took place right inside this room. It was weird having unknown faces enter the room like they''re visiting her but in fact they were just having a meeting. They can''t say anything since it''s Tristan.


    ''You want the deal, come to me.''


    That''s basically how she would explain his overbearing attitude. But the good thing was, she have plenty of interesting gift. Thus, she welcome anyone who''s having a meeting with Tristan in her room with open hand. Today, it doesn''t seem like there''s any visitor. She sighed in boredom.


    "Where''s Ralph?"


    "Sending his kids to school and went to work after that." He answered but his hand still typing furiously.


    "My parents?"


    "They visited your grandparent to tell them your current condition."


    "Rachel and Farrah?"


    "Working."


    "Daryl?"


    "Had a shoot."


    "Zack?"


    "In a meeting."


    "Grey?"


    "Business trip."


    "Aaron?"


    "Catching up some sleep."


    "Tristan?"


    "Busy."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hahahaha...ow...ow..ow...pftt..." Alicia laughed out loud before whine due to pain. It was not that intense but it''s still painful. Still, she still think it''s funny as she kept her gaze onto Tristan the whole time. Right now, he close his laptop and strode indifferently to her side. He pinched her cheek when she grinned widely at him.


    "Behave. You''ll make the recovery process slower." He sat next to her and as usual would hold her hand after that.


    "I''ll die of boredom that''s for sure." she mumble.


    "No you won''t. You have me." He replied. She snorted unladylike.


    "Try say that again when you''re the one laying down unable to do what you wanted to do."


    He look at her gently as he play with her hair.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Will you fulfilled it?" Her eyes start to shine bright.


    "Should i take it back?" He asked. He had a bad feeling when he saw those glittering eyes of hers. It''s full of mischief. But he was truly helpless against her.


    "No!! You can''t do that. A man''s word is to be kept."


    He pinched his forehead a couple of times before sighing heavily. She was brimming in smile.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to be discharge. Today. I don''t want to stay inside the hospital anymore. I want to go home." She begged him and he was sure Ralph or Rachel nor Farrah is going to give him hell if he agrees with her request. But looking at her cheerful face, he doesn''t have the heart to say ''no'' to her.


    "I''ll do what i can. But you... are going to stay in my house. That way i can keep an eye on you." She was about to shout in joy but was dampen by his next sentence.


    "Why? Ralph and my parent can take care of me. There''s Delilah also. Why does it have to be in your house? Ralph wouldn''t agree to it."


    "Do you think Ralph will agree if i let you discharge today? My house or we can stay here in this ''cosy'' room." She knows he was being sarcastic and it hits the sore spots. She''s starting to hate the person she sees as her safe haven. More like a petty person. But the thought of staying here in the room makes the cloud over her head turns dark. She glared at the relentless man who''s enjoying her misery right now. She sighed in defeat. It was his turn to smile although she could hardly see it but she knew he was happy.


    "I don''t really like you right now." She said bluntly.


    "Really now? After we spend so many nights together?" She gasped at his mischievous meaning. She knew she was the one being clingy to him especially. Even when at night, she only wanted him to accompany her to the point she push away other people.


    "I''m going to tell Ralph that you''re bullying me."


    "Then i wonder what Ralph would say when someone wanted to be discharge." She squinted her eyes on him who truly enjoy using her weakness and her poor condition at the moment.


    "I''m not talking to you anymore. Hummphhh." He chuckles when he heard that. It was a lie. He was the one who can''t bear to part with her after so many days and night he get to spend with her. Even though it''s just inside the hospital but he still could see her. If he could, he''ll marry her today. But he didn''t want to scare her more. By living in his house, he wanted her to get used to having him around her life. Just like how he wanted to have her in his life.


    "I won''t bully you anymore. I''ll make the call right away." He said as he planted few kisses on her temple.


    She have gotten used to his light kisses. It was like a sort of new energy that would seeped in right into her. And to tell the truth, she''s not really sure what she''s feeling. It was warm whenever he''s around. A calming and peaceful kind of warmth that she would get every time he''s near. A familiar feeling as if he''s always have been by her side for the past few years. She wanted to be by his all the time. She shook her head a couple of times. Her mind must have been muddled from staying indoor the entire time. For now, she''ll just let things be and see how it goes.

 Chapter 27 - Youre safe now

    "Tristan..."


    "Hmmm..."


    Alicia looked at him who''s now busying himself with sorting out all her clothes as well as her toiletries. It''s like he knew he would be bringing her home today. They were now inside his humble house. She call it humble because considering his status and to compare her brother''s grand mansion, it was way different. It''s actually a normal semi D house. Situated in a normal neighborhood. There''s not a trace of him being the ruthless President of Tri Czar. But the house is just perfect. Something that she always wanted to buy with her own money. Ralph would be willing to buy it for her but she wanted to do it herself. Plus she have her own job. Why would she want to rely on her brother. It''s more satisfying to buy it with her own money. She smiled before she yelp when a finger flicked her forehead.


    "Owwww.... Why you do that for? I have enough injuries with me." She said grudgingly as she look at the man who''s now sitting on the bed just next to her. She received another flick. Although it wasn''t that hard but she slapped it away like it hurt.


    "Why are you in a daze? You were calling me a moment ago." He rubbed her forehead when she glared at him. He kissed it before smiling lazily by her side.


    "Ah...i forgot. I still can''t believe you have such a normal house. I thought your house would be like Ralph''s ridiculous mansion."


    "It''s something that i''m interested in." He said nonchalantly. But what Alicia didn''t know, he bought the whole neighborhood just recently and the other houses that she saw is for his friends and that include her brother. As for his real house, it''s bigger than Ralph''s mansion. It almost look like a castle and it''s situated in The Tri Hill called Czar Manor. Basically, it''s his land and a private property. Alicia didn''t know and he planned to tell her after he successfully propose to her.


    "Is it new? I don''t see any neighbor''s around and looks like just recently done."


    "You could say that. What is it that you wanted to ask me just now?" He decided to end the topic as his lies will be sniffed out if she dug deeper.


    Alicia turns quite as she fiddle with his hand considering her right arm is still plastered. She hesitate for a while before bringing up the topic that she dreaded for.


    "They,,,the one that beat me. What happen to them?" She asked carefully. At the same time blocking the image from her past and what happen few days ago. It didn''t help. She end up trembling. Her own father just brutally beat her up without caring where they were and easily broke her arm. What happen to her loving father when her mother was still around? When her mother didn''t run away for some men. He was gentle and warming back then. But that night and the endless torture few years ago, she was met with a monster.


    Tristan who heard her and saw her trembling all over again because of them couldn''t help but bring out his murderous aura.


    "They won''t hurt you anymore. We got this." He said without any emotion.


    "What will happen to them? My grandfather? Will he be fine?" She was worried for her grandfather. Thinking if they hurt or kill his son, she was worried her grandfather wouldn''t be able to take it.


    "You don''t have to worry about them any longer. What they have done, is not human like. As for your grandfather, he gave us his permission to do whatever we want. No one can save your father. And no one will be able to hurt you nor locked you up anymore." He said as he hugged her gently. They have captured her father and her stepmother along with her stepsister and kept them in the dungeon the day they found out they are the culprit. He didn''t waste any time as he ordered Daryl and Jason to bring them to the dark dungeon. No one is doing anything to them at the moment as he was busy with Alicia. He wanted to personally teach them a lesson that they will never forget before stuffing them into the prison and be sentenced for a lifetime with no parole.


    "Okay. I don''t want to see them anymore." She said softly in his embrace.


    "You won''t." She nodded and the warmth that she received from his embrace is making her heart racing. Looking up her safe haven, she was glad to have him by her side. Aside from his charming face, this man would be her place to go to aside from her brother.

 Chapter 28 - Special service

    Dark Dungeon


    People call it Dark Dungeon for one sole reason. It was dark. Whoever was kept in there would never know if it was day time nor night time. How many hours and how many days have passed by. That''s not the worst part of the Dark Dungeon. The worst part is when you were tortured ruthlessly by the one who owns the Dark Dungeon. Owned by The Princes of Hell, when they come together to torture you, you would wish that you were dead.


    In that solemn, dull and dark looking dungeon Anderson, Lady Elaine and Stephanie are kept separately. They were put in different cells and it''s according to the punishment that Lucifer gave. Anderson arm, from his fingers to his arm was broken day by day. His leg are met with the same fate. Lady Elaine would have knife scars along her back and her face. As for Stephanie, she was whipped day by day in every part of her body and both of her ears are cut off. It was a bloody mess. Anderson never thought he had failed to kill Alicia. The few men that he send end up dead not long after. He didn''t expect they would find him so easily when everything was covered up. He was in so much pain but unable to move at all. He could hear the sound of whippings from Stephanie''s cell and his wife screaming in pain when another stab slash across her back. How many days has it been? How long will this last? He finally realize he had underestimated the power behind Alicia. Alicia. The daughter that he chose to abandoned and tortured endlessly from the day his first wife left him. This is his karma.


    Not long, a sound of footsteps can be heard entering the dungeon. There''s suddenly light, brighten up the entire dungeon causing Anderson to blink a couple of times. Lady Elaine and Stephanie felt like the light is some sort of calling for them as they begged for mercy. Anderson kept his gaze down fearing what will happen. Will the torture gets worser or will they be pardon by ending their life?


    "To be so brave, beating my sister during the dinner party that I hold just for her. You must have big guts daring to break her arm and almost murdered her. Tell me, Mr. Anderson. How would you feel, spending your days in the next 15 years to be locked up in this dark dungeon?" Ralph standing in front of his cell, looking at him with his evil gaze causing him to tremble in fear. 15 years? Living in the dark? He shook his head hard. Not willing to be locked in the dark for 15 years. It will drive him insane.


    "Please...please just kill me." he begged as tears rolled down from his former arrogant face.


    "You shouldn''t have touch her that night. If you didn''t touch her nor contact her, we would have let you and your family off. But due to your own self ignorant and greed, your life will be at our mercy." Aaron who usually had a lazy attitude showed his brutal side as he cut off Anderson''s arm in one swift move.


    Anderson shout in pain as his wife and his daughter watch with their eyes wide open. Fear. That was written on their face. When the attention turn towards them, Lady Elaine and Stephanie unconsciously retreat back but only was met with cold, damp wall.


    Daryl and Grey easily cut off their tongue without any hesitation at all. Jason on the other hand was heating up a metal stick to put a mark on their face as one of the prisoner in the dark dungeon once they were released or when they decided to let them go. They would never go far by killing them and the prisoners aren''t allowed to killed themselves when they let go of them. With the obvious mark, their life will never be the same. Even beggars have better life than them.


    Another domineering footsteps that put tremendous fear before their eye when Lucifer enter the dungeon. The mask that he wore and the black gloves that he put on as he enter Anderson''s cell. Without saying anything he just punch the broken man ruthlessly. Every punch that he gave broke almost every bone that was left intach. He didn''t even spare Anderson''s face as Lucifer broke his jaw with just a snap of his hand. It wasn''t sure how long he was beaten out cold but all Anderson knew whenever he passed out from the unbearable pain, he would be force awake and be beaten once again. It seem endless. He could no longer grunt nor groan over the pain. He welcome it and hoping he will eventually die very quickly. But how could Lucifer be so merciful. When he''s close to dying, Lucifer finally stopped before he ordered Jason to fix him and make sure he lived. After that, they were gone. The dungeon once again turn to dark as the three prisoners who would be spending their time there to receive their own punishment. It was decided only Anderson would be left alone there for 15 years. For the other two, they will be sent to country''s prison and it would depend how long the law would punish them. It has been a while the law enforcement receive people with Prince of Hell''s mark on their face. Looking at the two people bloodied and their tongue cut off, they sighed heavily. One should never mess with Prince of Hell. They are legend and ruthless for nothing.

 Chapter 29 - Tristans Rival

    Cheerful laughter can be heard the moment he reach home. He raised one of his eyebrow up and smile softly when he recognized one of melodious laughter that rung out once in a while. For the past few weeks, he would always rush home whenever the clock struck 6 pm. It became one of his new rules that he applied immediately to his company as well as his own clients as soon as he started working. Everyone was dumbfounded because knowing Tristan, he would never let go of his employee when the work is imperfect or it wasn''t up to his standard. Bringing extra clothes and place them inside the car was like their routine whenever they left home for work. It was unknown how many days they are going to be stranded inside the company and be able to get away. However when their own President finally went to work few weeks back, he suddenly gave out new rules for them to follow. It was all out of ordinary leaving every employee feeling confused but joyful at the same time. No one knows the reason why but the new changes made them feel like human again.


    In the living room Alicia was laughing at Daisy''s antiques as she sat next to Raphael who always had his eyes on her. He would be the first one to notice her discomfort from too much laughing and would reprimand his sister from time to time. Remembering his father''s and mother''s warning about his Alicia''s injury, he had to be the one to look out for her safety. He didn''t want to see his Alicia to be ''sleeping'' inside the hospital again. But his Alicia would tell him she''s fine, thus he can only observe her from not moving too much nor laughing a lot. He would sometime gave her fruit, drinks and even fan her when he saw beads of sweat on his forehead. And Alicia would kiss his cheek not knowing the turmoil she gave to the poor little boy.


    Looking at it, for others it was just a normal scene for auntie to be spending her time with her niece and nephew. But from Tristan''s point of view, it was as if he was going to start a World War 3 with Raphael. The atmosphere start to get chilly and the bright blue sky turn cloudy. He did not expect he would have a rival. And it''s from a little boy who are years younger than Alicia. He could not accept it. Especially when he saw Alicia kissing Raphael cheek and he would kiss her cheek back. He squinted his eye at the boy before he left quietly to the master bedroom. The bedroom that he share with Alicia for the last few weeks.


    "Get your son out of my house." He said solemnly when he call Ralph as soon as he reach the master bedroom. Pulling off the suffocating necktie and threw it on the bed. Glaring at it as if the tie is his biggest enemy at the moment.


    Ralph who was drinking orange juice given by Delilah nearly spill out his drink when he heard Tristan''s cold voice. He was stunned.


    ''How did he offend this demon?''


    ''His son? What did his son do?''


    Ralph cough a couple times before probing into the situation.


    "Ugh,,,what did he do? They were supposed to stay overnight at your house since Raphael and Daisy begged me few days ago. It''s also school holiday. And Alicia said she miss their company. It''s to assure she won''t be bored."


    "She have me. Get your son out of my son." As soon as Tristan said that, he hung up the phone.


    Ralph was left speechless. He rubbed his temple a couple of times looking like he''s having huge headache. Delilah who came in the kitchen to check on him frowned. She immediately massage his forehead gently.


    "What''s wrong? Does your head hurt again? You really need to do checkup for that headache of yours."


    "Nah,,,it''s not that. It''s Tristan. He wants to throw our son out of his house. He sound displeased about something. I don''t know how to break the news to Raphael and Daisy. They''ll see me as their enemy is i brought them back home tonight. And Alicia might kill me with her glare." He explain to Delilah. But Delilah end up laughing her heart out listening to his trouble. He furrowed his brow.


    "That Tristan. He wants to conquer Alicia alone and made our son as his enemy. Perhaps he notice our son fondness towards Alicia. That''s why Tristan are venting his frustration at you. We should probably bring them back before Tristan really threw them out. I''ll think of something so our kids won''t hate you." She said gleefully.


    "I love you. You''re the best. I''m glad you are my wife."


    "Oh? I thought it''s because you didn''t have much choice back then." She teased. Ralph end up kissing her before dragging her to their bedroom. Wife''s lesson. Never tease husband about their embarrassing past, you''ll end up being eaten brutally.


    At Tristan''s humble home, he finally went down after changing he took his cooling bath and change to fresh shirt with pajama trousers. He calls it living a normal life. He saw Alicia sitting on the sofa with a couple of pillows to support and make her comfortable watching television about hurricane. She was left alone in the living room while he can hear some sound coming from the kitchen. He strode towards her and casually pecked her temple and landing few kisses on her cheek before he sat next to her. She was startled at first before relaxed when she smell and feel the familiar scent and warmth. She was now getting used to his spontaneous kisses which usually land on her temple or her cheek.


    "Hey, you''re back and took a bath already." She stated as she smile warmly at him. Like usual, she would cuddle comfortably on his arm and he would make her cozy for her as well. He played with her long hair and caressed it slowly. She smell wonderful indicating she took her bath already. The helper that he hired must have helped her to the bathroom.


    "Ermm. Have you eaten?" He asked. Enjoying this simple moment together with her.


    "Waiting for my little chef to finish cooking." She answered.


    "Ralph and Delilah are bringing them home later." He told her. She frowned before looking up. He can see her pouting mouth and truly wish he could have a taste of it.


    "I thought Ralph said they are going to stay overnight with us tonight? What happen?" He just shrugged his shoulder and watch the programmed on television.


    "That stingy brother. I knew he wouldn''t let them stay overnight. Hah!!! Wait until i am better i am going to...going to..."


    "Curse him? Love, you need to fix on your cursing. No one understood your medical terms." He continued when she have a problem continuing her next word. She was never good in cursing nor being cruel to her own brother. He knows that well. Thinking how she curse Ralph the day he caught her in the back alley is really interesting.


    "Then, you''re going to help me. We''re partner in crime remember?" She look at him with bright eyes.


    "I thought it ended." He baited.


    "No!!! Once we''re partner in crime it would be a whole lifetime." She said as she nodded her head in satisfaction. He grinned evilly. He lowered his head and land a kiss at her seductive lips before she could react he already retract his lip from hers.


    "Emmm. For a lifetime." He said gleefully. Realizing she was being tricked by Tristan, her face immediately turn red with embarrasment and she truly wished she could hide her face at the moment. She felt like she just proposed to Tristan. She truly hated the mischievous Tristan at the moment when he still have that wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 30 - Brothers little brat

    Alicia was still sulking when he enter the bedroom. After their late dinner and some bickering between Ralph and Alicia before Ralph and Delilah took the two siblings home, Alicia demanded to go to the bedroom straight away. Not after slamming the door when Ralph and Delilah with their kids. Tristan slowly assist her up the stairs and make her comfortable on the bed before leaving her so he could brush his teeth and freshen up. Even when he walked out the bathroom, Alicia was still awake as her mouth pouted. He sighed. It''s his fault. He let his jealous self made Raphael as his rival to the point he can''t bear to see Raphael sitting next to her. He wiped his face with face towel and went next to her who was laying on the bed. He would lift her up a little bit and let her lay on his arm as he lay beside her face to face. He look at her sulking face and trace it gently with his finger. When it comes to her pouting lip, he let his finger lingers there as he look into her watery eye.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized first. Not long, her tears start to fall endlessly. A small sob turn into a wail as he caressed her back and just let her cry.


    Alicia didn''t know when she heard him apologizing she started to cry. She didn''t know but tonight event makes her wanting to cry all of the sudden. She was so happy with Raphael and Daisy accompanying her when Tristan left to go to his company. Her dull, boring days are finally brighten up with their sudden appearance. Ralph even told her they could stay overnight with her. But it was all a lie when Ralph and Delilah suddenly decided to bring them back home. She had an ugly fight with Ralph. Calling him a liar and even told him that she hate him. She was never that fierce with him but probably she was all stressed out from the constant laying down and fruitless outcome. She was never a person who would stay in one place. Her job as a doctor kept her busy. Now with her broken rib that needed few weeks or months to recover, she can''t do much. Even her precious hand is still plastered. But that is not an excuse for her to yell at her brother who have been very patient with her every whim. She would always make up after quarreling with him. But she would never let her brother go away without apologizing. Tonight is different and she was feeling restless. Tristan apologizing to her made her feel all the more sad.


    It took almost an hour for her to finally cool down.


    "Feeling better now?" He asked.


    She shook her head. "I didn''t say sorry to Ralph. I didn''t mean to yell at him."


    "You can always call him. He would always pick up your call no matter what time you call him."


    "But it''s late." she stated.


    "He''s your brother. And you''re your brother''s little brat. He will always pick up your call." He assured her. Seeing her nodding her head, he took his phone and handed it over to her. Before she could call him, Ralph made the call first. She was smiling as she glanced at Tristan. Tristan only nodded his head. He took the phone from her hand and pick up the call as he put it on loudspeaker. It was a big mistake. When the next second, he immediately shot up from laying down at the same time carefully pull her up as well. His face turn murderous. And the room turn to blizzard. Alicia start crying once again and insist on getting up. She tugged onto his arm to let him bring her to the hospital.


    The call wasn''t from Ralph. But it was the hospital. They use Ralph''s phone to inform he got into accident. She just heard the word accident and couldn''t hear anything else. She didn''t know how bad but all she knows she wanted to see him. She wanted to see him in front of her. The fights that they had tonight, she was reminded when she didn''t apologize to him and even told him that she hate him. She was anxious and couldn''t care less about her broken rib and her broken arm. All she knows, she wanted to see her brother. The brother who unconditionally took her and made her part of his family. She could not lose him nor his sister in law, Raphael and Daisy. Delilah, Raphael, Daisy. They were together. What happen to them? Her mind just kept on running wild on their way to the hospital. She needed to see them and if she could repeat the hours, she wouldn''t bicker with her brother and told him she hate him. She wouldn''t do anything and insist them to stay at their house. She wouldn''t... She wouldn''t quarrel with him again. Just when she feels like she''s about to breakdown, a warm hand covered hers and slowly spreading in her chaotic heart. In that very moment her mind start to focus on the person next to her who was driving the car with a somber face. She started to calm down and try to threw away the negative thoughts away. She wouldn''t make anymore assumptions. Not until she sees her brother and his family.

 Chapter 31 - My clingy brat

    As soon as they reach the hospital, she tried to ran to search for her brother and his family despite the slight pain. But Tristan hold her back before he retrieve a wheelchair and push her down to sit on it. She wanted to protest but knowing she will lose after seeing his stern face, she sat obediently as her eyes searching for the figure that gave her new life. She heard Tristan asking about her brother''s whereabouts at the counter. And when she heard it was the private room just like hers the last time, she ushered Tristan to bring her there immediately. It didn''t take long when they arrive in front of Ralph''s private room. Two bodyguards are standing there keeping everything under control. She hesitate for awhile and took a deep breathe before she nodded her head at Tristan to let him open the door. She closed her eyes.


    "Daisy, stop jumping around. Mommy wants you to stay still. Otherwise the nurse will give you another needle." She can hear Delilah nagged at Daisy who''s jumping on the sofa. At that moment, she immediately open her eyes and see the real situation. Daisy had her forehead bandage. Just a small indicating she cut her forehead when the accident happen. Delilah''s arm was bandage and small bruise and cuts on her face. Her eyes look around to see Raphael had his arm in a sling and his forehead were wrapped with heavy bandage. He was seen sleeping on the small bed situated close to Ralph. She looked further and saw him staring at her. Laying on the bed, alive with several cuts and hideous big bruises. She slowly got up from the wheelchair and walked towards him as she observe a little further. She can see his chest are being wrapped up and some bloody part near his heart. She didn''t know when did her tears start to fall but she can see Ralph lifted his wrapped arm and brush away her tears away.


    "My clingy brat. You''re not mad at your brother anymore?" His gruff voice woke her up from her grief.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry i yelled at you. I didn''t mean what i said. I''m sorry." She cried so hard that when Delilah heard it, they realize it''s the first time Alicia truly cry in front of them. Ralph smile and his eyes got teary as well. He look helplessly at Tristan who stood next to Alicia.


    "Come here. Sit next to me. Your rib bone is still in the process of healing. Stop straining it." He pulled her hand and let her sit on the chair next to his bed. This brat of his. Having Alicia as his sister is the greatest thing he ever gifted himself. This sister of his taught him a lot without anyone know.


    "Stop crying now. You''re going to make us drown in your tears." He teased. She glared at him but immediately stopped crying. Just wiping out the tears that kept on flowing. Something that she can''t control.


    "I''m fine now. Stop worrying yourself. I was distracted while driving and end up hitting a tree. Thankfully your brother here had a good reflex and i didn''t speed up. So, it was all good." He explain to her just so she can really stop worrying. But Alicia isn''t someone that will accept his word just like that.


    "If you can''t lie then don''t lie. If you don''t want to tell, don''t tell me. In the future i won''t tell you anything else. I love you and sorry. Bye." With that, she stood up hastily and made her way out of the private room door without looking back. Others were left dumbfounded. Tristan and Ralph look at each other trying to figure out what happen just now but it was Raphael who was sleeping before who made them snapped back out of their daze.


    "Dad, Aunt Alicia is not stupid. She''s a doctor. A genius one. If you are good in keeping your secrets, she''s 100 times better than you. Not even that guy over there will know. Good luck in finding her." Raphael close his eye like he''s not worried that his Alicia ran away. He knows better and his Alicia would tell him. It''s their own little secret.


    Ralph who heard suddenly became anxious. Good luck on finding her? Before he could get any of his word out, Tristan already left the room and looked for her. Delilah who was looking by the sideline could only sigh. This blockhead husband of hers. Can''t he see that Alicia is worried for him? Alicia has always looked up to him, consider Ralph her hero. Idolized him in every way. Alicia knew him better and Ralph wouldn''t make that small clumsy mistake by crashing onto a tree. Plus, whenever Ralph lie everyone could eventually tell.


    Ralph look at her pitifully as if wanting her to get involve. She glared at him.


    "Don''t look at me. You know she doesn''t like you lying to her. Have you forgotten back then when you lie to her back then? When she found out, how many months did she ignore you? If it wasn''t because Raphael intervene she still wouldn''t be talking to you. Her instinct is greater when it comes to the one she chose as her family." Delilah scold him more before bringing Daisy and put her on the bed. Ignoring Ralph who''s feeling guilty. He looked out the window and heavily sighed.


    Tristan who rushed out of the room few seconds too late couldn''t find any trace of Alicia. He frowned. She was still unwell, unable to walk fast and how could she just vanished so quickly. He took his phone and ask her whereabouts. When he heard it, he went to his car and start heading towards where she is.

 Chapter 32 - Lets go home

    At the moment, Alicia is looking pale for forcing herself to run like she was never injured. Now she''s back to the alley, slowly making her way to the pizza house. As soon as she enter the pizza house, she lay down on the long bench while taking a deep breath. No one seem to bother about her weird entrance. It seems it''s not the first time she has done this. As for Anna who just got out of the kitchen only shook her head before she enter the kitchen once again as she bring out Alicia''s favourite pizza and her drinks.


    Alicia was resting her eyes when Anna arrives with the pizza. At the smell of her favourite pizza, she immediately open her eyes and hurriedly sit properly. She almost cry after remembering she had been putting too much strain on her rib. But the sight of hot, mouth watering pizza simply just took away her pain.


    "I thought you''re still injured? Why are you running about?" Anna asked as she sat in front of her. Alicia looked up.


    "How did you know i was injured?" She asked back not bothering to answer.


    "You do realize that hospital is just close by. The night that you got yourself in surgery, almost every SKULL members surrounded the hospital. I heard it''s because someone was trying to stop the doctors from saving you." Anna told her something that she never knows. She looked puzzled.


    "Don''t look so confused. It seem that your man doesn''t have enough man power to guard against and the SKULL members who are guarding you saw that, thus inform the rest. You did some good deed in your past life, girl." Anna continued.


    Alicia nodded her head, not knowing what to feel at the moment. Her head just seem to be useless at the moment. Due to her being idle for quite some time, it affected the way her mind is processing. Slow and blurry. Not to mention the emotional state that she''s in at the moment. She knew her brother is hiding something and she didn''t like it how he tried to hide. To believe he crashed a tree, he probably had to do so to avoid further ugly aftermath. But his lies annoys her to the point she doesn''t wish to listen anything at all. Thus, she left the hospital and came to this place. At least, she found this place is safer than outside. Anna saw Alicia is lost in thoughts, left her alone as she went back to the kitchen. Tapping her fingers on the table, she start to warm up her head after living so carefree. Her eyes start to become sharp and she took out her phone before sending a message. It didn''t take long her phone start to ring. She picked it up after knowing her line is secure.


    "Speak." She said in a tone that none of the people closest to her ever heard of.


    "They''re targeting Prince of Hell. Your brother let his guard down tonight. It seems they set on taking over your city. Although it''s still unclear of their true motive and the power behind them but i''m guessing your brother and his friends have what they wanted." the other person on the line spoke as if this is not the first time they encounter trouble. Alicia squinted her eyes.


    "Got it. I''ll find a way to report back. For now, we''ll keep an eye on the rest of Prince of Hell." she said before ending the call. Her stern face change within seconds and converts back to bubbly and cheerful person. She walked out of the restaurant like nothing ever happen and was about to take a look at other place when her she paused after seeing the person who''s leaning by car watching her looking bored. All of sudden her heart felt like going into rollercoaster and without realizing her legs start to move forward as she ran at him before giving him a hug.


    Tristan was surprised with her reaction but nevertheless he welcome her aggressive hug as he hug her back tightly. After he received reports from his men that she''s heading to the back alley, he rushed to the place and his anxious heart finally calm down when he saw her safe and sound. But her pale face reminded him that she''s still recovering. He lifted her face before planting a kiss on her soft lips.


    "Let''s go home." He said and she beamed with smile, nodded her head.

 Chapter 33 - Future

    ''This is what i called FREEDOM!!!''


    Alicia felt like screaming her heart out when she finally ended her forever ''long vacation''. This is her first day of work after having to stayed at home to recuperate for the four whole months. What type of superior does she have that she was given such a leeway. She doesn''t want to think it''s due to her status or because of the overbearing man who''s looking grimly at her. He''s been pouting for last few days when she told him that she wanted to move back to her own apartment studio which is closer to her hospital. And ever since she told him that, he''s been clinging to her to the point he shift his schedule and have it free just to accompany her. More like to make her change her mind to continue on staying in his humble home.


    "You really want to move out that badly? After sleeping with me for the past few months?" A domineering voice disturbed her thought and she turned towards the men who''s glowering at her as she packs her things. She had the urge of pinching that frown on his face and tease him but it was blown away by his question. Why did he make it sound like she really slept with him in a sexual and marital way? She ended up pinching her own forehead instead. She gave up packing and decided to ''talk'' to him one last time. She took her seat next to him only to be pulled and made her sit on his lap. She was speechless for a moment. But looking at him who refuses to have any eye contact makes her chuckle lightly. This overbearing man. For the past few months, she got really comfortable with him by her side. His small kisses and the warmth embrace that she would receive every now and then. He would spontaneously hug her whenever they''re sleeping side by side, or when he got home and even when he accompany her walking around the neighbourhood. It was like a natural thing for him to do and she never even bother to stop him as well. She too, like being hugged by him just like he was doing right now. Despite the somber look that he put up, the same warmth and comfortable feeling that only he have makes her heart felt like he''s truly the one for her. She sighed thinking if she too will get distracted if she moved out from his house. But thinking she''s still in her mission, she had to harden her heart.


    "Tristan, you know that my work is unpredictable. Even in my off day i could get call if things got really hectic in the hospital. Saving people''s life, every minute count. I like living in this house. It''s not big but warm enough for me. With you coming home every day from work, it felt like i was living a normal life without a title or people look at me like i''m some sort of God of wealth. But it''s a bit far from the hospital. I can''t just ditch my work." She place both of her hand on his cheek and made him look at her. She kiss both of his eyes and his nose as she put her forehead against his. Looking at him very closely. He, however took the chance to kiss her lips and nibble her lip before he really bit making her moan. He took the chance and pushes his tongue inside her mouth and intertwined hers with his. She was surprised by his sudden intrusion. Usually, he would only kiss lightly but never like this. But, probably she got used to his sudden reaction and felt it''s just right, she let herself drown in his passionate kiss. It was unknown how long she got devoured but when it ended, both of them are panting, as she felt herself melting away meeting his dark gaze. Her face had a touch of redness as he stroke her face lightly.


    "Marry me." He said. Not asking but more like it''s a certain thing that she would say yes. She was stunned. She look at him as if asking if she''s hearing the right thing. Looking at that serious face, she gulped hard.


    "Aren''t you supposed to woo me first?" She, unexpectedly blurted out that question.


    "It''s easier to court you after marrying you." He answered nonchalantly. When other read his sentence carefully, it contain other meaning. She understood that and slapped his chest hard.


    "The least you could do is propose or meet my parent and set the date. I''m not talking with you anymore. Humphhh!!!" She got up from his lap and continue packing where she left off.


    Tristan however was smiling sluggishly watching her stuffing her clothes inside the bag. He got up and move closer to her as he took out the clothe from the bag and put it behind him. She glared at him but still refuses to talk. He did that for the ten times before she finally burst out. She yelled his name.


    "TRISTAN!!!"


    Tristan grinned.


    "Marry me." He said again.


    "I''ll talk with your parent tonight, set the date and we''ll have our wedding next month." Alicia went speechless again. He got it all calculated.


    "Next month?" She roared.


    "I thought it will be too long. Should we do it next week then?"


    "Tristan!!! Are you crazy? You skipped everything and tell me to marry you? Where''s the romance in this? The ring? The courting phase? I don''t even know if you love me and i don''t know if i love you too. And what about your family? Can they accept me? The adopted girl? And we don''t know each other long enough. What if we argue? What if i don''t like what you''re doing? And what if i''m hiding something from you that even my family don''t even know about? What if after we''re married you suddenly back out? Are we going to divorce then? Have you thought it through? This is not a joke, Tristan. Yes, i''m comfortable with you and feel safe whenever you''re around. And yes, i do like sleeping and waking up by your side. But marriage life is more than that. My job will keep me from being home. You might say you don''t care that now but what happens when you get bored due to my unexpected calling? Don''t just say it lightly. It''s a big responsibility." She start pacing back and forth in front of him while talking. And when she stopped talking, it felt like she have exhausted herself and sit on the bed trying to sort everything out. Tristan got up and sit by her side. Holding her trembling hands and rubbed it warmly.


    "Won''t we know it if we don''t try?" After what she has been rambling, he ended the discussion with that question. Alicia look at him and saw his sincere look, she sighed. She put her head on his shoulder as a support.


    "I won''t allow you to divorce me nor cheat on me. The moment i found out about your infidelity, i would be the first one to send you divorce paper and i won''t take anything that belong to us at that time with me. I will leave with just me and i''m not going to bother about you nor other people who are close to you. That includes my family." She said. It was not merely a threat. But with all that experience she''s been through when she was small, she rather to just move on and build back her own life instead of wallowing herself in pity. She have a great job and money, why would she torture herself and other people?


    "Even if you don''t believe me right now, i will never allow that sort of thing to happen. In my life, there can only be you as my wife. No one else." He stated. It would have moved her if she''s not too worried about the future. But talking about future, he showed her that she''s the only one in his life and making her life sweeter and warmer than today.

 Chapter 34 - Code Xero (edited)

    "Have you found out their whereabouts?" Code Xero asked as soon as she reach the secret hideout. She took off the hideous mask on her face and finally be able to breathe freely.


    Uno who''s in the middle of ''battling'' furiously on the laptop snorted. Not bothering to look up, he perfectly knows who''s asking. If it isn''t the person who has been given a long holiday due to her own facade. It''s tiring enough to handle the mission, she even have the energy to handle the people around her. This is the reason why he chose to be living in virtual life instead of reality.


    "No coffee, no instant noodle? That''s the first thing you asked the moment you reached here?" Uno retorted.


    "It''s not good for you. Brought you carrot though. It''s better." She tossed the baby carrot that she packed and landed on his desk. He look at it as if he was looking at his enemy.


    "You think i''m a rabbit? I need real food with plenty of artificial ingredients that will destroy your stomach and ended with bulky stomach. Unlike the one that you''re giving." She rolled her eyes upward and decided to ignore this ridiculous person. Ever since they were introduced to be in a group, she''s gotten used to his unexplained weird attitude.


    "Their whereabouts." She reminded him. He stuck out his tongue but still gave the info that she wanted.


    "Need to wait for Deux. She had to cover your work since you just had to break several of your ribs and manage to get your heart stabbed by your own bone. Didn''t you learn anything at all during our training days?" He berated her. He still can''t believe this person dares to pull such stunt to herself. Even their superior was furious with her daring move. Just for the sake of hiding her identity. Such a tough life.


    "Sometimes, that sort of stun can only be master by me." She said proudly but was soon to be crying in pain when the back of her head hit something. Or someone hit her. She turned and was about to glare at the person when she recognized the stern looking old man who''s about to give her ''hell''.


    "Master Nil. You''re here. Do you have any more mission for us?" She asked nervously. What she got is another hit from him which she avoided but he was not satisfied. He chase after her despite his old age, he is still looking fit.


    "You brat. Stand still and receive your beating. What sort of human will let themselves be hit and injured like that? Do you take this old man lightly? I have trained you over the years and yet you wanted to throw your life away just like that." He roared at her all the while jumping from walls to walls just to catch his agile and pain in the neck cohort. How did he got such a troublesome team? Especially bearing the code name Xero. This wasn''t the first time his Googol team made him having such a heart attack whenever he receive reports about them. But over the years, whoever bears the code name Xero will surely be troublesome for him. Especially the original Xero. Giving him so much heartache and she''s the worst of all. Always making him worried about her reckless acts and daring plan. And months ago he received reports on another of her antique. She''s going to be the death of him if he didn''t discipline her right at this moment. He''s been waiting long enough for her to recovered.


    "Master, master. No using violence against your favourite student. You''ll end up hurting your old back." She was still running from her master beating. Who wants to get beaten? It still hurt and she just fully recovered not too long ago. She doesn''t want to end up in a hospital again.


    "Who''s my favourite student? You''re just going to make me go to an early grave if i don''t beat you until you stopped with your mischief. Stand still, you brat." He panted.


    Alas, his old age seem to be catching up to him in this cat and mouse chase. He ended up sitting tiredly on the sofa while panting so hard. If he was 20 years younger, catching the brat will seem like piece of cake.


    Alicia stopped running but kneeling not to far from her master. At least it''s further so she can dodge if her master decided to beat her again.


    "Master, you know i have too many people around me and it''s all your fault for sending me back here for the current mission. You know i can''t escape from my past and from my own protective families. It''s harder for me to make my move without alerting them. Thus, i needed to make it real just didn''t expect my biological to be inhumane." She said in a pitiful voice. Hoping to ease her master anger. Master Nil knows she was acting to get his anger subside but he too doesn''t wish to prolonged his resentment. He sighed heavily, pinching in between his eyebrow.


    "When i first recruited you i thought you were bluffing when you said you had a protective brother by your side. I thought you just wanted to make me give up in recruiting you. But after knowing who your brother is and his connection, indeed it became a problem. For now, i want you to lay low but at the same time find out the enemy''s base camp and the real head who have been leading MUTINY and what they want from Prince of Hell. I assume that would be easy for you. Si and Wu will assist you whenever you needed. I''ll be staying here until we catch all of the MUTINY members. This is your current mission. Xero, receive my order." Master Nil stood up after giving her the orders. She immediately received it without any hesitation.


    "Xero, reported back on duty." She salute before putting on her ugly disguise again. It was time for her to head back to the hospital and she still need to handle another matter.


    "Oh,,,another matter. I might get married next month." She took off leaving Uno spurting out the water that he drank on his own laptop before cursing and Master Nil looking flabbergasted by her announcement.


    "You brat!!! Get back here and explain this very minute!!!!" He was few seconds too late roaring out the words since the victim is on her way to the hospital, whistling her way casually.

 Chapter 35 - Were getting married

    Alicia breathe in relief. After that complicated surgery, she suddenly felt exhausted. It''s been a couple days now since she started working and she had been in the operation room for many days, neglecting her sleep. It was hectic in the ER section when they brought in patients who''s badly injured after the tunnel collapsed. Some died on the way due to heavy injury. The hospital was crowded and some had to be transported elsewhere since they are short on staff as well as the operation room are fully booked. She didn''t know how did she pass the days. Whether she eat or sleep, it doesn''t seem to matter any longer. Now that the ordeal is finally ending, she dragged herself to the locker room and change out of her blue scrub. She look at the long bench feeling wanting to just land anywhere to catch up her sleep. But the thought of her home is only 5 minutes away and the soft bed, she force herself out of the locker room and headed to her own house. She can only wave her hand back when Farrah and Rachel wave at her. The rest she just nodded her head. Once she got out, she didn''t care about anything else anymore. Dragging her sling bag with her and ignoring other people who are looking at her weirdly, she just head straight home. Unknown to her, someone pick up the stuff that fall out from her sling bag and just followed her from behind.


    The moment she reached home, she open the door and using her very last energy dragging herself to her comfortable bed and enter the dreamland.


    Tristan who has been following her ever since she left the hospital with piles of her things that were dropped when she dragged her sling bag along the sidewalk couldn''t help but frowning at her. Seeing that she''s already asleep while leaving the door to her house wide open, he felt like the volcano inside his brain will burst out anytime. He wanted to wake her up and scold her for being careless but seeing her exhausted face, he had to simmer down his anger. Just how did she''s still alive when she let her guard down just like that. Anyone could kidnap her with the way she ignore the danger that''s lurking around. He wasn''t happy hearing she was working non stop for few days straight. He could have guess she was skipping her meals and even her sleeping hour. This will not do. He had to make her his sooner so that he can drag her away from work. She''s send herself to early grave if this keep up. With that, he made up his mind. He made a few phone calls that could bring storm when she woke up later.


    Alicia wasn''t sure how long she slept. All she knows that sometime, she would feel as if she was being lift up before feeling warmth. She can even hear people talking but her eyes just refuses to open. To say it was a restful sleep, she kept feeling like she''s not. It was as if during her sleep, her mind was playing some sort of cruel trick. But what makes her to keep on sleeping is when she heard Tristan''s voice somewhere and probably she missed him too much that she wanted to continue to keep dreaming of him. Like right now, sleeping by his side and the first thing she wake up she would see his sexy chest before drowning herself with his unique scent. Slowly, her eyes would savour every inch of his body before landing itself on his handsome carve face. She would watch him asleep and when he wakes up, his eyes would flutter slowly adjusting the light and there it is. The black gem within his eye. As usual, he would kiss her lips lightly like it was some sort of hidden energy and she would kiss him back as her reply to his morning kiss. Just like right now. Except, it was supposed to be a dream. But why is it she can definitely feel his warmth covering her body and she can feel the soft peck on her lips. She blinked her eyes a couple of times.


    ''Wait, that doesn''t seem right. Why did it feel like i was really blinking? And why did this delicious view feels so real? I can even feel it stiffen up. And...wow. What''s this hard thing?'' she mumbled to herself. Her hand was rubbing onto his private part where it''s poking out from his brief. She gulped hard.


    "Love, if you keep rubbing onto it we''ll have our early wedding night." A hoarse voice whisper to her which immediately got to her attention. She looked up in horror, surprise and embarrassed.


    "You...you... you''re real? No,no,no... you''re here? Wait, where''s here? How come i can smell the smell of beach. Hold on, i must be dreaming. And...how? Where? Huh?" And then she turned speechless when her eyes just wonder here and there just to confirm she''s no longer inside her house. It was a bedroom with the size of her house. With exquisite looking room with every furniture inside the room that cause almost her current studio apartment or more than that, with the dull blue looking colour but manly at the same time painted on the walls. Her mind turns blurry when she looked at the man who was laying half naked by her side watching her every reaction.


    Tristan doesn''t feel like giving her any answer. He''s being a little bit petty at the moment when he thought of how careless she was yesterday. Ignoring her own health is one thing.


    "You''re awake now?" he asked.


    She nodded without thinking. Still feeling out of place. More like her head need a moment to restart.


    "Good. Go and take a bath. Wear the dress that i got for you. We''re going to get married." After saying that, he got up and strolled casually with his half naked body to the guest bathroom in the other room. Alicia on the other stupidly watched him go as she nodded her head once again. It took a couple of seconds before she finally remembered what he told her.


    "WHAT???!" It was too late to ask the question when the person is no longer there. It really felt like a wake up call for her as she got up and chase after him. Married? What does he mean by that? She needed to have her answer no matter what.

 Chapter 36 - Not the place for discussion

    ''BANG!!!''


    She kicked the bathroom door open and just barge in without caring the condition he''s in. Her temper is riling up thus it blinded her from the view of him who''s fully naked in a shower.


    "You can''t just say it like that. I never agreed to it. No romantic proposal nor flowers. And you don''t even know what type of wedding i want. And speaking of wedding, i don''t even know i love you or not. Do you even love me? Why are you doing this? Forcing me to accept you. This is not right!!! I have ugly scars on my body and no one would want to see it. It''s fine if we just continue on being friends or even boyfriend and girlfriend relationship. But marriage? It never cross my mind, Tristan. I know we''ve talked about this before. But on second thought, i have to disagree about marrying you." She sound helpless at this moment. Maybe at first she did find marriage life with Tristan would be fine. Like Tristan said, they will never know if they never tried. She did consider it. But with her other identity that requires her to do dangerous stunt and meeting dangerous people along the way, she didn''t dare to think of that kind of future. She have three more years to serve. It''s stated on the contract. 10 years putting her life on the job. This other job that no one ever know. Which is the main reason she was reluctant with this marriage idea. She held her forehead while pacing back and forth inside the bathroom. Still unaware the dangerous state she''s in.


    Tristan who was under the shower, naked with his beast hanging out after her rub this morning couldn''t help but stunned seeing her barging inside the bathroom and scolding him as if he was uninteresting man. He kept his cool gaze at her as she rambles the reason for not marrying him. No matter how long she gave her list of reason, it doesn''t seem to bother him. All he knows, he wanted to make her his so he can keep an eye on her easily. And because he''s been waiting for her way too long. First, he needed to make her realize that it''s not the time and place for discussion. His raging beast is killing him with her in his sight.


    "Honey, i would love to talk to you and discuss with you further but now is really not the time to do so." He leaned his naked body against the wall and shamelessly gave her the view of her lifetime.


    "What..what do you mean not the...time...owh. Wow." She finally realize the person in front of her is naked and she know she should have close her eyes and ran away but who could ever move away from such a view. Her eyes is taking its own time to devour every inch of his sturdy, sexy body and when her gaze land on his beast, she can see it twitching as it gets bigger. She''s almost drooling at the sight and her throat felt dry all of sudden. She needed to go but why is it she can''t stop herself from looking. It was as if her feet and eye just glued onto him.


    Tristan could feel the heat that he tried to subside minutes ago starts to ignite once more and place itself to his lower body. Every time Alicia move her gaze on his body, it was as if he can feel her soft hand touching him passionately. Seeing her looking at his beast, he almost groaned with pleasure, feeling like he wanted to command her to get on her knees right away. The great beast just kept on twitching until he could not take it any longer.


    "Love, if you keep on looking at me like that i''ll shift our wedding night to right now." He took a step towards her before she ran off, fleeing away from him. Siren seems blaring the moment he took a step ahead which finally made her realize the danger that she''s in.


    Tristan sighed as he watched his future bride ran off. Looking down at his hard beast he sighed once more. It took so much time to calm it down and she just had to triggered it again.


    Alicia ran off to the bedroom and close it with a bang before burying herself under the cover.


    ''Just where did i left my brain this morning? And how in the world did i not realize he was naked?''


    She felt like crying over her own stupidity or more like her ridiculous behaviour. How did she let her guard down? To be able to transport her here in god knows where without waking her up. Just how comfortable she was with him around that she doesn''t pay any attention to her own safety? If this whole thing got out and reach Master Nil, she will get chased for rounds of beating from him.


    ''Arghhh!!! Alicia, haven''t you learn anything at all from your training over the years?'' She scold herself. She had to admit, she did take things lightly when she felt his presence. And she knew he was following her closely yesterday which is why she doesn''t seem to care about anything. It seems, without her realizing it she accepted him to be part of her life way before he told her to marry him. Oh, the trouble that she''s going to get if she reveal her other identity. And not to mention Master Nil.


    ''This could be troublesome. But if i don''t tell, no one will know. Which is impossible.''


    In the end, she dragged herself out from the bed and took a bath to freshen up herself. Time to get ready for another battle with Tristan. She need to stop this ridiculous wedding.

 Chapter 37 - What happen?

    "I do."


    A round of cheer and applause can be heard the moment Alicia said ''I do''. It was deafening with laughter and tears of joys that can be seen on Mrs Xander''s and Delilah along with her two best friends. She, on the other hand was kissed by Tristan when everything is all done. With that kiss, it complete the whole wedding process. If one would look closely, she still in a dazed with what happen after she took her bath. She remembered when she took her bath, she was planning to prepare her second battle with Tristan after her mind is clear. Who knows the moment she put one foot out of the bathroom, she was dragged by her two best friend and threw her to the person in charge of her makeup and wedding dress along with hair stylist. She tried to protest and stopped them but their politeness in declining her request is making her dumb. Thus, she forfeit since she couldn''t vent her anger to just anyone. She needed to speak to Tristan. Who knows after they are done with her, her best friend, Delilah and her mother decided to entertain and keep her company without letting her out of sight. In a blink of an eye, she was escorted to the beach that has been decorated so beautifully with numerous of people sitting waiting for her. Her father took her hand and walk her down the aisle. At the other end, she could see Tristan looking dashingly handsome and manly waiting for her which immediately distinguish the anger that she have been keeping in ever since this morning.


    Right now, in the arms of her husband, they left the scene to change to another dress and suit for their wedding banquet. Husband, such a strange and uncalling word. Never thought it would exist in her life. But looking at the man who''s holding onto her arm, she have to admit he was someone that she imagine a husband of hers would be like. Domineering and firm to his own decision. Which spells trouble for her. What is she going to do about her mission? This is such a crucial time and she''s getting married to him. She need to find a perfect time to tell him.


    "How did our supposed to be discussion turn into a real wedding? And when did you plan this? You didn''t even tell me but you told my family and others? That''s not how it''s supposed to work Mister." She questioned him as soon as they reach their room. Tristan looking like he achieved something that''s worth it and didn''t care much about her question. Instead, he hold her shoulder so that he can see her beautiful face in the wedding dress that he chose.


    "We can discuss after our wedding. It''s not too late. We even have our lifetime to do so." He said nonchalantly. She rolled her eyes upward. The deed is done, why in the world they need to discuss more. They''re already man and wife. Her actual plan to delayed the wedding for at least three years or one year. Just to prepare and make some adjustment to her other secret identity. Without spilling it. But right now, nothing works out. She just had to deal with whatever it is. And she needed to inform Master Nil as well. He probably know it by now. But she''s still unsatisfied with this man who just do as he pleases.


    "Will you always make a decision for me in the future? I''m not an invalid person who''s unable to make my own decision you know. Everyone seems to be aware of your plan but why is it i''m in the dark. Am i not your most important person considering we are married now?"


    "When it comes to our wedding, yes. You''re the last person to know considering how stubborn you can be. I''m guessing if i were to ask you, you would delayed the wedding for a year or two. Which i''m not going to compromise. But when it comes to anything else, you will be the first person to know anything about me or whatever it is that you wanted to know. And when it comes to your well being, i will interfere as much as i want since i am not happy with what i saw the day before. You were inviting trouble with the way you act." He started to frowned when he remembered the exhausted look on her face when she walked out of the hospital and dragged herself to her house.


    "But that is what i do. It''s my job. That day just happen to be my hectic schedule." She retorted. Trying to stand up for her careless decision.


    "By working more than three days non-stop?" He asked which causing her to choke on her own futile effort. She''s in the wrong in this matter. Thus, she can''t really rebuked his question.


    Tristan sighed seeing her looking down playing with her fingers.


    "Marrying you is not about taking away your freedom nor stopping you doing the things that you love. I get that you love your job. But Alicia, i love my wife more. I want to grow old with her until our hairs turn grey, i would be holding her hand if she can''t see well and she would shout at me for my poor hearing. I have everything that i want but what my heart desire is grow old with my wife and look after each other when we''re both sick. That is why i am not happy when i see you digging your early grave by working like that. I still have plans for us. Until our body rot and left with bones. Do you hate me for forcing you to marry me?" Tristan looked her in the eye wanting to find answers that he needed.


    "I don''t hate you but there''s something that i''ve been hiding which is why i needed time to sort it out." She answered without any hesitation. She wanted to tell him everything. But she fears about his own safety. For now, she needed to settle that MUTINY group. Their target is Princes of Hell and it''s not a good thing if the group manage to get what they want from Princes of Hell.


    Hearing that, Tristan accepted her reason. He decided to wait for her to tell him more about the things that she hid from him. Without anymore delaying, they changed their clothes and continue to their wedding banquet.

 Chapter 38 - The talk and the dance

    "I still can''t believe you actually let your dear sister marry him. Since you always protected her from us why are giving a leeway to Tristan?" Aaron who''s close to Alicia and the one who always hang out with her whenever Ralph is busy couldn''t help but placing his complaint. Not that he like Alicia as a woman but to see someone he favors marries their friend it''s a weird feeling. Moreover it''s Tristan. The man known to be brutal, ruthless, devilish and all kinds of evil hovers around him. The higher you stand, the higher the threat and Tristan is one of the exact example. Which is why he''s leading a dangerous life. With threats from his own family as well as his own enemies that are countless.


    "Do you think i wanted to? He''s been watching over her for years and know everything about her more than i know my own sister. The day that she got hit by a car, he was there and told me straight to my face that he wanted her. How do you want me to respond to that? Even if i punch him, i will still lose." Ralph said in regret. He still feeling sullen over this. Ralph didn''t expect Tristan will make his move abruptly just like this. He wanted to protest but the look from his own wife and the glare from his mother just made him sulk in silent. Now that he was asked about it, he wanted to vent it all out. Not being able to walk his sister down the aisle is also the reason he couldn''t keep his anger hidden.


    "I thought he was only looking after her in the past. But i never thought he wanted to marry her from the beginning. That guy, i can never guess how his mind work." Daryl said. Sitting with the group, they couldn''t help but gossip about that particular man.


    "I''m not surprised. Remember the night she got beaten by her worthless father? You should see his eye that time. If it wasn''t for him holding Alicia, he would definitely torture the lot of them right there." Grey swirl his wine glass before took a sip. Savouring the taste as he look around. Mostly looking for his new target. Unfortunately, it''s a private party and the one who are invited are Ralph''s family and theirs. But his eye fall on a certain someone who''s laughing with his sister. He squinted his eyes when she whisper mischievously to his sister before they both laughing like a lunatic. Unknowingly, his lips curled a little bit before he hid it by sipping the wine.


    "I thought he would never married considering how he hated to be close with woman. Even his secretary is a man. And most of his employees are men. I can count with my fingers how many woman in his company. Not to mention they are married woman." Jason who always change his woman couldn''t help but grumble the unimportant matter leaving the rest of them rolled up their eyes.


    "Well, at least two of us are married now. Which makes the rest of us will be fed with dog food whenever there''s a gathering. At least Ralph wouldn''t bring his wife around. But knowing Tristan, i doubt he will leave Alicia behind." Daryl just had to mention the one thing they dreaded the most. Before it was Ralph who''s going head over heels with Delilah. Flaunting his love for her whenever they had a gathering. But now that Delilah prefer to stay at home taking care of their kids, Ralph is back solo again but will always limit himself. He would rushed home before midnight. Which irritates them once in a while whenever he had a big grin on his face as he rushed home. They all know what it meant. It doesn''t take a married man to know what that big grin mean and the way he rushes them to end the party.


    "Good food is hard to come by." All of sudden Zack speak only to mention about food as he gobbles up the rest of the meal since they were busy complaining and grumbling. Jason and Aaron who are sitting both of his side smack the back of his head as he stuff another prawn into his mouth.


    "I hope you choke on your food." Ralph growled out his word. Hearing his friends talking about Alicia and Tristan, his mood just turn worst. He was about to vent more of his anger but was interrupted when someone tapped on his shoulder. He turned around only to see Alicia smiling beautifully at him with white long sleeve dress with glitters and lace and a little crown on her head with her hair braided magically making her looking outstanding and lovely.


    "Ralph, dance with me." Alicia said softly as she tugged his arm and lead him to the dance floor. It was supposed to be between the groom and the bride but somehow he was dragged by Alicia and now they were in the center making everyone turn their attention at them.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to have your first dance with Tristan? It''s part of the tradition." He said while feeling uncomfortable by everyone looking at them. He glance towards Tristan but was stunned when he just nodded at him as if granting him the permission to have this dance with Alicia. He sighed. Looking at his one and only sister who still smiling cheerfully at him. In the end, he guide her with a dance that he''s familiar with. They twirl around the dance floor making them the most handsome siblings in the eyes of others.


    "Did you realize this was our first dance together Ralph?" Alicia said after dancing for a couple of minutes. She looked at her tall brother and her eyes idolized this man ever since he saved her from her monster family.


    "If you didn''t ran away during my wedding with Delilah, we would have our first dance there." He rebuked.


    "There''s too many people. You know i don''t really like crowds." She replied.


    "I know."


    They were silent for a while before Alicia continued.


    "Ralph, thank you for saving me back then. Thank you for giving me a perfect family. Thank you for accepting me as your sister. If it weren''t for you, i''m not sure if i''m still alive on this day. And if it weren''t for you, i might not be able to marry to anyone. Thank you Ralph." She said from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes glistened with tears which she tried to hold back. She didn''t want to cry. It''s not they won''t see each other again. But she just felt like it''s the perfect time to tell him that. Her brother. The brother that she love and would always be her number 1 in her life.


    "Brat. Are you trying to make your brother cry?" He smile almost choking out the words in order to hide his own sadness.


    "He''s going to love you more than i love you. Your husband cares for you more than you know. Although he doesn''t really speak about his own feelings but through his action it''s easier to see how much he loved you. And for your info, he''s been watching over you far longer than you ever know. He might curse me for telling you this secret but trust in him. He''s going to bring you more happiness ahead. This is just the beginning. And if you think he bullied you too much, you can always come to me. I will always be your brother and we will always be there for you when you needed us." He said as he twirls her one last time. He give signal to Tristan as he hold onto Alicia''s hand guiding her to her husband.


    "From now on, this is your home. But we would always welcome you anytime. I want you to be happy forever. Tristan, i hope you will loved her until your very last breath. She''s my dear sister that i handed her over in perfect condition and should you refuse to stay with her any longer, please return her to us in perfect condition as well." He gave Alicia away and watched both of them with sincere heart.


    "You know i won''t do that. She will always be mine. But it doesn''t mean i''ll stop her from seeing you guys. Her happiness is my happiness as well. You should know better." Tristan said when he took Alicia''s hand from Ralph. Squeezing it tight as if to assure his wife to trust his word. Alicia felt warm crawling into her heart and felt like her life is perfect. So perfect that she want to make it last forever. To protect the list of people that she kept inside her heart. Ralph, Tristan, her family and her friends. They are her sunshine after the accident. Thinking about how much she endured the torture and abuse back then until this day, she felt like it was for the better. Without releasing her hold on Tristan''s hand, she hugged Ralph and promised to live happily with Tristan. With that, she needed to do something about her other identity. She needed to finish the mission before she could live her life with Tristan.

 Chapter 39 - So...

    "I should have adopted her if i knew how adorable she would be like this." Aaron watched in envy.


    "Dream on. You wouldn''t be able to handle her since you''ll be pampering too much and she''ll become a real brat with princess syndrome." Ralph rebuked when he heard him. There is no way he''s going to let that comment off. She''s his sister no matter what people say.


    "You''re just jealous." Aaron told him off. Ralph just glare at him.


    "I''m still wondering. What were you doing around that neighborhood by the way? You do realize that your house is way opposite than that place. How did you end up wondering there?" Zack who have been stuffing himself with food while ignoring them finally asked something that is unrelated to food. When the others heard it, they are also eager to know. But Alicia''s face turn red when she heard it. No one notice except for Tristan who have been watching her. Ralph also looked at her and grinned evilly.


    "I''m going to mom and dad." She quickly make excuses and went to her parent as if she was hiding from embarrassment. Tristan just let her be. He didn''t want to keep pushing his obsessive side when she finally accept him in her life. Although he manage to talk himself out of it but he still don''t dare to push her to the corner making her feel suffocated.


    "She ran away." Grey spoke as if no one notice her tactic.


    "Quick, tell us about it. You''ve been keeping silent whenever we asked about it." Jason ushered Ralph to tell them. They all sit back down dragging Ralph to the table as they waited for him to speak.


    "Do you remember a hacker name Xero?" Ralph asked them.


    "You mean the one that messes around with every company and leading a financial crisis to our country? Of course i remember that darn hacker. Our company almost on the verge of bankrupt due to that hacker alone." Daryl sound interested about the topic. He hated the person who manage to hack his security system when his company is known to be sturdy and no one able to breach his tight security. And it only took the person only five minutes to break down his hardest wall.


    "They government even had to employ us to track the darn guy and bring him to justice." Grey was feeling bitter about it as well. It was a huge sensation back then. For people like them who have business outside the country, it really hit them hard. But for those who are poor or have normal wages, they don''t feel the effect much. In fact, they''re the one who gained a lot of benefits. Xero is like a modern day Robinhood.


    "You know i was in charge of tracking the person at that time. And somehow it led me to that part of neighborhood. But i still haven''t found the exact location so i end up going there just to see how that part of neighborhood look like so i can eventually point out Xero''s way of thinking and deduct its location. And that''s how i met little Alicia. She was 8 years old back then and got bullied by a bunch of kids cause they found out she doesn''t have a mother. She kept her silent and just let the kids do whatever they please. I wasn''t going to interfere in the first place since it''s a kid''s fight. But the kids whom bullied her actually had a knife with them and was about to carve her beautiful face. I was furious. So, i enter the fight, scared them away and was hoping i could beat them as well when i saw bunch of bruises on her hand. Immediately, i took her to the hospital and was even more surprised by the wounds on her back. The doctors thought i was the one who abused the little girl and almost got myself caught. If it wasn''t for her speaking up, i would be in jail at that time. I had her stay in the hospital but the next day, she ran away. Instead of looking for Xero, i ended up looking for her. I waited at her school and surprisingly she still went to school despite the terror that she had to faced everyday. When i asked her why she ran away, she said she wanted to go to school. It seems she really like learning back then. And even now. I end up visiting her everyday just to make sure she won''t be bullied. But what i can''t control is when her family is the one inflicting the pain. She would always have this bright and smiling face whenever we meet up and talk about the new wounds like it''s nothing. I couldn''t do anything since she doesn''t want me to. And the rest follow suits. The day she called me about my offer, i was really excited. She finally agreed to live with me and become my sister. But what i didn''t expect is her family''s cruelty. The rest is history. She became my sister and the only sister that i would ever have." Ralph smiled as if reminiscing the time he met her. It was sad but beautiful in the end.


    "So you end up forgetting your initial task in tracking Xero but ended up having a sister? Our country almost declared for bankruptcy at that time because of Xero." Aaron exclaimed.


    "But we didn''t. No one knows what happen. But Xero ended up helping the country back on track and our financial are restored. It was as if nothing happen. Xero even made some improvement in our financial state. Other countries are envious because of our sturdy financial without worrying it will go down." Ralph said as is it wasn''t his fault.


    "Even the government took back the order to catch Xero. Probably they had an agreement with Xero." Ralph continued. All of them look at Tristan as if wanting to confirm something. Afterall, Tristan''s family had connection with the government.


    Tristan however ignore their gaze and got up heading towards his bride. Leaving his friends annoyed.


    "That man,,, he only wanted to listen stories about his wife. And when it comes to other matter, he ignores all of them." Aaron said grudgingly.


    "Relax. It is his wedding and his chosen one." Grey said as a matter fact.


    Others nodded their head as they all look to the man who''s now hugging his bride and led her somewhere else. Ralph look from behind and remember how little and bratty his sister was back then. Now that she''s grown up, she has become someone''s wife. Holding his wine glass up, he bless them with happiness.


    ''For my little bratty happiness.''

 Chapter 40 - Wedding gift

    After taking Alicia away from the crowds, he brought Alicia to their room and tell him to change into clothe that she''s comfortable with. 10 minutes later, they were on their way to a place that is special for Tristan. Along the way, he kept holding onto her hand without saying anything. She doesn''t seem to want to break the silent as well. Instead, she enjoys the peace. Looking at the man who''s holding her hand, she can feel the turmoil lying in him as they reach closer and closer to where he wanted to bring her. His hand tightened but still it didn''t cause her any harm. They have passed through all the bustling noise and the amazing tree house that he built. She remembers her bewildered reaction when she finally stepped out of the room which is actually on top of a tree and the layout of the tree house that she had a hard time figuring out the sizes of it as it connected to several trees. She also found out the rest of her family members and her friends stayed in different wings which she didn''t know about. Having a limited time to uncover the wideness of the Tristan''s tree house, she could only say it''s almost as big as Ralph mansion when Tristan took her to walk under the tree house which are decorated with lights lighting up their path. It wasn''t until they were at the end of the tree house, Tristan took another turn which had small LED lights that would light up when they step on a certain place. It was dimmed but she still could see the Tristan''s solemn face. She didn''t like what she was seeing. The Tristan that she knew would always have that cold look but would warm up when he talked to her or when he stayed by her side. He would always tease her and bully her with his shameless domineering act. But now, he''s looking as if he was about to face a death sentence. And him, trying to say his last farewell to her. They just got married and was about to open a new book in their life. Before anything could be written, he wanted to say good bye to her? She''s not going to let that happen.


    She gripped his hand tightly as she stopped walking making Tristan stopped as well. He turned around only to see her glaring at him. He raised his eyebrow up.


    "If you''re planning to say good bye to me or planning to say that this was just an act, you can stop. I won''t listen to it. You force me to this wedding and i''m planning to take things seriously. If you''re thinking on leaving me, i''ll use my every resources to hunt you down and bring you back so we could write our chapter in life. And if you''re planning on dying i won''t let you. I''ll even fight with the grim reaper if i had to. And if you said that you''re only using me to expand your business, i''ll crushed that business of yours just so you would rely on me for eternity." She warned him and giving him threats. However, he flicked her forehead and just shook his head.


    "Throw away all of that nonsense. Do you it''s easy for me to get you to marry me and to just leave it just like that? I meant what i said. I want to grow old with you. Count your silver hair together until our last breath. Wherever you go, that''s where i''ll be. You can''t throw me away and i won''t let you leave me. I''m just bringing you a place that i built for you. Just for you. This place will be where we will spend the rest of our old days and where my parents used to live back then. They gave this place to me as our wedding gift as soon as they heard i was planning to get married. No one could enter this island except us and the people who i gave permission to. So, my dear wife. I am not going to leave you nor let you be a widow. I shall drag you to my grave if i were to die so that we can buried together. That way we will always be together." He smirked at her. She slapped his chest annoyed with his teasing. She just knew she would lose when it comes to talking with him. Why did she even start a fight with him again? She remembered what Ralph told her. Tristan knows her long before. She end up hugging his arm as they continued their way to wherever he wants to bring her. It wasn''t long before she paused again.


    ''His parent gave him wedding gift? His parent is still alive?'' She looked puzzled.


    "What are you thinking again?" He asked when she suddenly stop once again. Her puzzled look made him want to laugh but he feared she will be annoyed once again.


    "What do you mean your parent gave you wedding gift? I thought your parents are de...gone." She said awkwardly. He flicked her forehead once again.


    "Stop listening to those useless rumors. Trust in your husband. My parent are still alive and well. They''re just having their endless honeymoon. And i still have my other siblings. They''re scattered everywhere. They left them elsewhere while they go and continued with their shameless honeymoon." He spoke as if the topic is dull and uninteresting. But he did not missed the astonished look on her face which made him lean forward and took the chance to devour her lips.


    She was about to say something when shadow looming over her and before she could react her lips were captured and his tongue enter her mouth smoothly as if she welcome him. But the intoxicating feeling everytime he kissed her left her helpless and unable to do anything. She moaned when he suck her tongue, played with it leaving new sensation that drives her insane. It wasn''t until her legs began to wobbled, he finally let go. She was panting hard and he looked at her like she was his favourite meal. In the heat of the moment, she forgot what she wanted to say nor what the topic was about as he led her to continue their path. This time no more stopping or interference.


    She was about to get bored and tired when she finally saw what he wanted to show her. It''s a waterfall. How she knows it''s a waterfall when its dark and night time? Because somehow something or somewhere shining out brightly enough to make her see the waterfall glistening rainbow colour with nice looking homey feeling cottage not far from it. She looked in awe. The fresh smell of flowers with a mix of humidity lingers around her nose. Automatically calm her wild heart. Indeed it is a good place for retirement. But she wonders why is it so bright here when they were surrounded with dark thick trees.


    "Is it what i think it is?" she asked quietly but he heard her. He hugged her from behind landing both of his hand on her stomach, she lean her body towards his and hold onto his hand like it was natural. His lips turned upward when she respond to his touch spontaneously like this.


    "Amethyst. Somehow i stumble upon this treasure spot and decided to built that cottage over there for our retirement. Away from the noise and chaos. Just us. Counting our white hair. And if you ever get mad at me, you won''t be able to run away. You''re going to stick with me until the end of our time."


    "You''re not going to be bored of me?" She asked. Going along with his words.


    "With you around? I will get bored. I''ll just hang out at the tree house and leave you here and when i started to miss all your nagging, i''ll come back and bother you again. Or to have my meal." He teased. She slapped his arm while he started laughing happily.


    "I don''t nag." She protested.


    "Uhm. You only using your unlimited words to point out my imperfection and stating out your dissatisfaction." She glared at him. It''s the same thing as calling her nagging.


    "I don''t really like you at this moment." She stated. She received a kiss.


    "I know. That''s why i like you." He grinned. She rolled her eyes upward. The man is just too happy to continue with the bantering. She lost no matter how much she wanted to retaliate. In the end she just watch the magnificent view in the arms of her husband and cherished the moment. It was serene and untouched with just them.


    "Are we staying here tonight?" She whispered after staying silent for a couple of minutes.


    He turn her around and looked her in the eye.


    "Do you want to?"


    She nodded her head.


    "Then we''ll stay here for tonight." With that, he led her to the little cottage and marking their starting journey as man and wife.

 Chapter 41 - His mercy

    ''Rogue, beast, pervert, degenerate human, lecherous with carnal stamina.''


    She kept on muttering those words as soon as she woke up the next day. It was almost noon. But her lower half is sore to the point she kept on tearing up every time she tried to move or get up. Her leg feels useless and her back is just killing her. She glanced at the person sleeping soundly next to her, who inflicted the endless torture and pleasure the night before. She still wanted to sleep in but her bladder seem to have its own mind. It was one thing that she couldn''t really move, it was another when she needed to go to the toilet. She nudged grudgingly at the person beside her and he finally woke up. Smiling in great satisfaction before planting a kiss on her. He hugged her closer to the point she can feel his member start to raise once again. Flustered, she immediately stopped his advance.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." She gritted her teeth.


    "Alright." He said as he got up, showing his naked body. Not bothering to cover himself up, he picked her naked body and led her to the bathroom. He put her down on the toilet bowl as she wait for him to get out. She immediately realize he doesn''t have any intention to get out. As much as she wanted to scold him, she needed to relieve herself so badly thus closes her eyes and with a red face, she relieve herself. As soon as she finished and washed herself, he picked her up and dragged her to the shower. It was another or more rounds of her endless wedding night. This beast, just how did she end up waking the sleeping beast?


    It was unknown how many rounds he torture her and made her writh with pleasure but what she do know, she''s famished the moment she woke up only to realize it''s 3 am in the morning. Probably the day changes when Tristan tied her onto the bed for the whole day. She wanted to get up but feeling the soreness, it''s just impossible. Sighing heavily, she woke up Tristan just so he could give her food. His fluttering eyes open and staring straight at her. He smiled lazily before gathering her in his arms again. Wanting to kiss those swollen lips, he was stopped by her tiny hand which made him frown.


    "I''m hungry." She said. Before he started to make her weak again, she better tell him that she''s hungry.


    "Me too." He removed her hands and start kissing her lips. She struggled to get out of his passionate kiss.


    "Not that. I''m hungry for food. You do realize i haven''t eaten anything ever since last night. Only had wine after wine. If this goes on, you''ll be hugging a skeleton in your arms." Hearing the threat in her tone, Tristan finally get up and proceed to prepare his wife''s meal. She sighed in relief. She snuggled herself back inside the comforter since it''s useless for her to get up anyway. The aftermath of his relentless and brute passion only had her in bed. Any wrong move, she will groan in pain.


    She was in bed, feeling satisfied and full. It was the most relaxing feeling to be able to have lunch in bed. Unlike her usual lunch, it was always in a rush where she had to take big bite and tried to swallow it down. Or most of the time she would miss her lunch and had a little bit of dinner. Now that she''s eating properly, she really feel like a human being. Ignoring the sore part, she just want to enjoy this free moment while it last.


    As for Tristan, he took the chance to lay by her side and embrace her close to his body. They''re still stark naked after all that love making last night. And it was easy for Tristan to be aroused whenever he touched her. He had waited for many years to be with the woman in his arms right now. Always hated the fact he had to act indifferent and distance from her. Now that she''s his, he''s not going to let her go.


    "Tristan, how long are you planning to keep me in bed?" She asked as they were enjoying each others warmth.


    "Forever." He answered with a kiss to follow. She pinched his thick arm as she turn her body towards him.


    "I have a job in case you forgot."


    "I don''t want to remember."


    "Tristan..." Her plea sound sweet in his ear.


    "Unless you promise you''ll come home every night." He decided to comply.


    "But my shift isn''t like any other job."


    "I''ll talk to the director."


    "You''re going to make my colleague hate me. I don''t want to face all that drama." She whined. This time he kept quite. Unwilling to say anything. Alicia isn''t satisfied. She needed to hear from his own mouth.


    "Tristan, you know my job isn''t like other from the very beginning. I''ve told you before and you said you were fine with me. Is it one of your sweet talk and you don''t want to do the things that you spoke before. Then i can''t trust you the next time you tell me something."


    He sighed heavily after hearing what she says. He''s being selfish at the moment. Every humans are.


    "At least eat properly for me." He decided to comply. Seeing she nodded her head enthusiastically, his gaze start to darkened. Without warning, he kissed her senseless and she was at his mercy by the time he finished.

 Chapter 42 - Xero out

    "Status?"


    "Static. No movement on the east."


    "Estimated time?"


    "10 minutes."


    "Not good. Need to be faster than that." the other person chided.


    "Want to know how long i can get there and knocked you out?" She retorted.


    "Unless you have wings and superpowers, i''ll bet my entire money that you won''t be able to do that." He scoffed.


    "Ohohoho,,,you forgot one thing. I don''t have to be there. Check your phone."


    Not long, she can hear a bunch of curses raining down.


    "You have time to give me a death sentence while on the job? Might as well you speed up rather than aiming your anger at me. I''m not the one who called you in at such a crucial time."


    "Let''s face it. You can''t do a thing without me. Done." She said triumphantly before she hit send button.


    "I thought you said 10 minutes???!" The other person chimed in. She rolled her eyes upward.


    "You might as well get in there before the security realize something is off." Xero warned Deux. Uno on the other is trying to establish the code that she just sent. Although they have been bickering back and forth but their hands and brain still working at the same time.


    "Ugh,,,i hate you geniuses. I''m in the room. Heading towards the safe."


    "10 minutes counting now." Xero said. Her eyes wondered around to check the perimeter.


    Right now, they''re in MUTINY base in the city. Si and Wu manage to find out their base and give detail info about the place. They have been observing the base for a couple of months now. Tonight is the perfect night to take out the missing piece that the MUTINY leader kept in the safe. Xero has been assigned to hack in their security system which are complicated. With the help of Uno, she managed to do just fine. Besides from that, she''s also in charge in taking out the guards or any member of MUTINY. The leader of MUTINY went somewhere like he usually does, leaving highly armed and trained man to watch over the building. However, it wasn''t a big problem for Xero considering her level of skills is higher than them. To her, they are just one of her punching bag. Si and Wu at this time are spying on MUTINY leader to get the name and the person he''s meeting tonight. What''s important is, they need to have the info that he kept inside the safe and bring it back to Master Nil to figure out the rest.


    "Got the package." Deux said. Xero checked the time.


    "Wu, position?" she asked.


    "Heading to the base."


    "Si?"


    "Following the other person."


    "Wrapped it up at 0300 hour."


    "Wu, out."


    "Si, out."


    "Deux, out."


    "Uno, out."


    "Xero, out." She sighed with relief before she gets in her car and drove away as if she''s just one of the passerby. She picked up Deux who was waiting somewhere after pulling the stunt.


    "Okay, we need to be quick. Otherwise your husband is going to rip the whole hospital just to get you out." Deux said as she took off her black shirt and changed them back to her blue dull scrub.


    "He won''t do that." Xero tried to assured her. She wasn''t convinced actually. She know how crazy and domineering her husband can be. After living with him for a couple of weeks, he took great care on her working hour and even her meal. If she ever forgot about her lunch nor her working hour extended for one hour, he will hear about it and berated her hospital director. He wouldn''t do it in front of her but eventually, she found out that he threatened the higher up. She sighed thinking about his ridiculous way.


    "Hah. Didn''t you see the changes ever since you got back from your honeymoon? Especially in terms of your schedule and not to mention even the food for the hospital has been upgraded. I''m telling you, once he found out you''re involve in this matter, i fear for our Master Nil''s future." Deux tried to scare her more which is 100% true. Even she can''t deny the whole thing. Her husband can be really scary when it comes to her safety and her well being.


    "Do you think i should keep on lying to him like this? I was planning to tell him but just didn''t find the right time to do so." She hesitated.


    "Tell me when you''re planning on revealing the matter so i can run away as far as i can. Or dig a hole for myself. I''m sure your husband wouldn''t let me go."


    "Farrah!!! Must you scare me like this? Now, i don''t feel like telling him at all." Farrah aka Deux. Recruited few years later due to her being a genius as well and her fondness over weapon aside unlocking any latest edition of secure safety box.


    "Alicia, you got to admit he is scary. Otherwise no one will call him The Ruthless if he wasn''t one."


    Alicia groaned. Tristan never showed his ruthlessness in front of her. But from her brother''s word and other people, she kept on hearing how cruel her husband can be to other people who tried to harm the person he cared for. She didn''t know if she should be pleased, happy or scared at the same time. But whatever it is, she can not let Tristan know about her leading a double life. To make things worse, she had to go to another mission related to MUTINY overseas.


    "What should i do about our mission next week?" She asked Farrah who''s looking at the info that they stole.


    "Oh crap. I forgot about that. Tell him it''s a conference. And damn it!!! This is terrible. They''re designing a new weapon. I don''t really know much but what i do know the level of destruction is the same level as a nuclear bomb. It seems incomplete. Probably the reason why they''re targeting Prince of Hell. Someone among them have what they wanted. Your brother and his friends could be in danger." Alicia who was driving almost stepped on the brake when she heard what Farrah told her.


    "Inform Master Nil. We may have to steal something from Prince of Hell as not to let MUTINY get them before we do."


    "Right on it."


    Alicia stepped on the accelerator trying to go to their main base. This thing can not be delayed.


    "What are you doing? You''re going to be late and Tristan is going to picked you up soon." Farrah panicked when she turn other way round.


    "We need to put the Prince of Hell under protection. I can not let anyone hurt someone close to me." She said, putting a serious face.


    "But we don''t know who is Lucifer. He''s the only one that we don''t know of the identity. Even you don''t know the person. Why you never asked your brother about Lucifer? Anyway, Master Nil will handle everything. Don''t worry. Now, turn around before Tristan blow up the hospital." Farrah tried to persuade her. Whatever decision that Alicia wants to make, she had to make it fast. Their cover will blow if she decided to be stubborn. Fortunately, Alicia made another U-turn and head back to the hospital. She sighed with relief.


    "I know they''re important for you. But isn''t it what we are made for? How many lives have we saved until now? With your brother''s talent and his other peers, no one will be able to hurt them. Don''t shoulder everything Alicia. You have us." Farrah said again just to make her friend calm down.


    "I know. I know. I''m still traumatized over the accident cause by that group. We''ve been chasing after them for years now. Disrupt their plan again and again but we still haven''t had a clue what is their real motive and who''s the real person backing them up." She gripped her hand on the gear tightly and her brooding face spells it all.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We got the person." All of sudden another voice rung. They both looked at each other as Farrah search for the voice.


    "The next time you guys want to have a private talk like this, make sure every communication is off. Right now, Master Nil heard every single thing what you said." Uno smirked as he looked at the grim old man sitting in his seat. He could hear curses from Farrah and Alicia.


    "Head to the hospital. We''ll talk next week." Master Nil gave his orders and both of them obeyed.


    This time, Farrah make sure the communication are off and Alicia burst out laughing as she speed up the pace.

 Chapter 43 - Business trip

    Alicia woke up naturally after she had taken enough nap. Glancing at the clock on the wall, she was surprised when her supposed to be nap took two hours. It''s her off day and at this hour, Tristan should be back from work. She frowned when something amiss. Usually Tristan would snuggled with her when he saw her sleeping. But this time he didn''t even come to the bedroom.


    ''Is he not back yet?''


    She decided to freshen up before doing anything else. After having her bath, she made her way downstairs wanting to look for any traces of Tristan.


    She strutted down the stairs only to find Tristan laying on the sofa with his head supported by the sofa head and his body fully lean on it. His hand he let it sit sprawled open on the sofa head allign with his head. He look exhausted. Unlike his usual self. His eyes are closed as if he was taking his own time to have a rest. She look over him and seeing his tired face makes her heart ache. She was not used seeing him in this state. Something big must have happened at the company causing him to look like this. She flipped her phone and send a text to someone. Not long, she received some file. It''s all about the trouble that''s been happening inside Tristan''s company lately. Someone is trying to provoke Tristan by taking away their clients and to go as far as planting multiple spies inside his company. She can see from the report he have been battling with internal issues where his cousin start to demand for a higher position in the company. Dragging along their biggest clients. It all happen in one go as if their purpose is trying to dethrone Tristan from the company and even worse, trying to erase his name in family tree. She clenched her fist before she put a certain action. Despite the fact she was banned from using her ''lethal weapon'', she decided to give those who bring trouble to Tristan a little gift. Her eyes are glisten with evilness as she type away a complicated code that mainly from her phone. It''s something that she stopped using for a long time due to the banned order but this time she''s breaking the rules just for her husband. Not long she smile with satisfaction when she saw the result.


    ''That will put you lot in busy for couple of months. Or when i feel like it. Hmmphh. Trying to bully my husband, think again.''


    She change her face to the usual her when in front of Tristan as she look over his face. Without thinking, she bend her waist until her face is above his. Taking the chance, she kisses his sexy lips before pulling herself up. However, she underestimate her own husband. With his quick hand hooking around her waist, she was hoist up and her butt landed on his thigh. Within seconds, she was in his embrace as he lift his head kissing her lips passionately. Not letting go nor giving her chance to take a deep breath, he just went straight in. Devouring every corner inside her mouth. With her whimpering and soft moan, he could feel himself getting hard. If she knew she waken a beast with that simple kiss, she should have just let him rest a bit longer. Why did she have to give him a kiss and provoke the beast.


    Two hours later, she end up laying limply on top of him. They''re still on the sofa and the living reeks of sex. He rubs her sore waist as if his way to apologize for going rough but the hardness on his lower half is still poking her entrance, if it wasn''t because she begged for him to stop and take a rest she''s sure they will be going for a couple more rounds.


    "I thought you were tired." She could not help but glared at the grinning man.


    "With you near me, all my fatigue goes away." He kissed her eyes before landing on her swollen lips. Nibbling it once more. She moan softly making him forget about coaxing and massaging her sore back. He enter her without any warning making she gasped.


    "I can never get enough of you. What would i do if you''re not around?" He grunted when he move his hips. He tried to take things slow but with her squeezing him tightly, he ended up taking her fast.


    Another half and hour later, she tried to get herself away from the beast. It was futile when he locked her in his arm. She slapped his hand to vent her frustration but feeling her energy just gets lower, she stopped.


    "You have to get used to it. I''m going for conferences in X city for a week." As soon as she said that, he tightened his hold on her.


    "You never told me this." He sound a bit lost.


    "I just remembered. If it wasn''t for Farrah reminding me about the conference, i''m sure would have forgotten about it. My work doesn''t require me to remember what conference i had to attend. More like i was forced to go since they need my talent. It''s an exchange of method. So, my dear sweet husband. I''m afraid you will have to get used to me not being by your side." She patted his cheek when he shows no sign on his face. He only had that cold distant look. A sign showing he''s unhappy with her news.


    "I''ll talk to the director." He was about to grab his phone but was stopped when she pulled his face and planted a longing kiss on his lips. Immediately he soften up and melted away as he took charge in kissing her back. She was close to fainting when he finally release her.


    "It''s only one week, my dear love. Anddd,,, I know you had an important business trip as well. So, we''re even in this part." She grinned. He frowned.


    "Who told you?"


    "Ralph. He asked me to begged you to agree going on this business trip. Why wouldn''t you want to go? Ralph told me it''s important for your company and a way to stabilizes your position in the company." She heard him sighed.


    "Your brother had a big mouth. I couldn''t leave you alone. I was planning to bring you with me but i didn''t expect you would have a conference at the same time. I don''t want to be part from you. I feel like you''re going to do something dangerous even though you said you''re going to conference." He was worried. His instinct just felt like Alicia is in danger.


    Alicia on the other hand almost showed her astonished face. But years of training she just had that calm face as if his worry didn''t effect her at all when in fact she was flabbergasted and stunned. Her husband had a scary hunch.


    "Dear, i''m only going for conference. Stop having this negative thoughts. You should focus on your company and i''m not happy hearing someone is trying to bully my husband. They will have to deal with me if they ever try to hurt you or bully you."


    "Oh? What will you do to those people?"


    "Easy, i''ll take their organs and donate it to those who needed. Humpphhh!!!"


    "That''s illegal."


    "They''re not doing anything legal either." She retorted back.


    "Where did you learn all of this? Did Ralph thought you this? Don''t bother about those people. It''s nothing that i can handle. Your husband is a lot more capable in doing all of those." She got up, forgetting that she''s naked at the moment and on top of him showing him exactly the view that drove all of his worry away. She however are still clueless.


    "Then why don''t you bully them back already? I don''t like seeing that exhausted look on your face like today. You usually would cuddle next to me when i have my nap. But today, you''re sleeping on the sofa with a tired look on your face. How dare they... Ah...YOU!!! Tristan!!!" She can''t even finished her complaint when he suddenly entered her using force and pulled her head down as he kissed her. It was only few minutes during their another round of love making, she finally realized how she just invite the beast for a feast. Tonight, she will be the dinner and the supper.

 Chapter 44 - Tristan and Ralph

    Tristan carefully picked up his wife who fell asleep after their ''intense workout''. He brought her to their bedroom and gently place her on the bed with pillows surrounding her in fear she would fall off the bed during her sleep. Having watch over her, he knows the extent of her sleeping habit. He could only shook his head and watch her sleep on the floor back then. But this time, he wouldn''t let her go through the same thing. But now, even with the heavy barrier surrounding, she still fall off once in a while when he''s in the work room trying to finish off his work or having a late night conference due to time difference. He did think of changing the position of their bed and made it close to the wall. He haven''t had the time to ask his designer to change the layout of their bedroom. More like, Alicia insist on being in charge of their bedroom design. He doubt she would remember her own intention. Probably he''ll have to take over that job during their business trip. Neither will be at home during that time.


    After confirming again and again that she will be safe and won''t fall off, he finally retreat to his work room. He took his phone out and dial a number. Not bothering the hour is late, he knows the other person will definitely pick up his call.


    "Hello." Ralph answered with a hint of irritation.


    Tristan raise his eyebrow up before smirking with satisfaction. He was angry at first but hearing the harsh voice on the other side, he knows he had just disturb someone''s night.


    "This is a good revenge." He said purposely making Ralph curse out loud.


    "Damn it Tristan. It''s late and tonight is definitely not the time for you to call me."


    "Well, serve you right for being such a blabbermouth. Why did you tell Alicia about the business trip? You could have put Alicia in danger." His tone became cold when he remembered how Alicia told him what she knows about the business trip.


    "Just that? I only told her that i''ll be taking you with me for the business trip. That''s all. There''s no harm telling her just that. And she didn''t ask anything but only warned me to look out for you and to add more bodyguards. That''s it. What danger? I always tell her about this before she got married and it is true that you are coming with me or is it because you were being difficult about it. I''m serious about this Tristan. We need you. Someone has been trying to mess with us Princes of Hell. My accident is only the beginning. The others had their office broken in as if they are trying to find something and some even got hurt when they almost got kidnapped. The only person who haven''t had any problem is you because they couldn''t find out your identity." Ralph try to ease his friend''s storm by explaining their important business trip. Any later it will turn into a hurricane.


    Tristan was silent for the next seconds before he spoke up.


    "Why that city?"


    "I did some digging of my own and found out about this group who called themselves MUTINY. And they were a wanted group there. So, we might as well look into their base and start to find out why exactly they''re targeting us. Plus, it''s easier to know the enemy and crush them." Ralph explain further. Tristan tapped his fingers on the desk as if he was thinking of something.


    "I''ll be there after seeing Alicia off." He said after a while.


    "Alicia is going somewhere? She didn''t tell me that. Where is she going? Is she going to that humanity charity thing again? She finally got you to agree on going to that dreadful place? Are you nuts? My family won''t agree with it nor I. Did she know that you''re the one who tattle on us about her intention on going there in the past?" Ralph was agitated. He never like it when he heard Alicia is going somewhere. He wanted to trust that brat to behave but making her behave and listen to his words is like talking to a wall. A damn hard wall.


    "It''s for conference. Do you think i will let her go that easily? She won''t think nor set her foot there in this lifetime or the next lifetime as long as she''s fated with me. And, as far as i''m concerned, she never tell you anything if she''s going somewhere." He hung up the phone after shooting arrows straight to Ralph''s heart.


    Ralph couldn''t help but grumble and admit what Tristan said was true. Feeling frustrated over the truth, he head back to his bedroom only to find Delilah sleeping which ruin his night. He''s going to payback double on that hooligan one of this days. He end up sleeping in double frustration while hugging his beautiful wife.

 Chapter 45 - Dejavu

    In S city, Xero and Deux finally arrive at their own base camp. It was more likely to report duty before heading to their mission. Xero and Deux who was supposed to be in X city are busy looking onto the newest info that Si and Wu manage to gather from their last infiltration. They are one step closer on taking down the entire MUTINY group who have been surviving for years now. No matter how they manage to ruin their plan and infiltrate their base, they would revive over and over again. Thinking how their very own leader always seem to get away so easily and the power who have been supplying them makes their eyes turn cold. Hunting for years and only now they have finally found the real leader and the power behind MUTINY. It was rather surprising for Xero since she knew the person. Although not personally but she never thought it was one of the top three aristocrat family. To think that there wouldn''t be any rival between those three. Who would have known that the quite one among them are the most dangerous and evil. Like a devil disguise in human skin.


    "Greed and envy is really one of the seven sins. Who would have thought he would be supplying guns and everything that MUTINY ever needed all these years. No wonder we were having such a hard time to locate this back up power. If it wasn''t for the MUTINY chose to reside in K city we wouldn''t be able to catch this sneaky devil." Deux having read the whole report toss it aside and lean lazily on the sofa. Her hands were behind her head as she smirk thinking the sneaky devil.


    "Aside being sneaky, he''s also building his power in the political world and no one notice a single thing amiss. And the other reason we had a hard time of getting hold onto his name and face due to his connection in the military. So, whenever we try to capture them, the leader will be alerted and manage to get away in time. It seems he became some big shot''s savior back then when in fact it was all within his plan. Using that privilege, he hide his real strength and act nonchalantly about the matters of expanding his business and etc." Wu inform them as well. He have been watching and following the person mention the moment they got hold of his connection.


    "Well, at least we got them. Both the leader and their back up power. Otherwise it will be a headache for us. They''re like a spider. Losing one leg won''t hurt them too much and we''ve been wasting our years because of this group." Uno said but his hand never stop typing furiously on the keyboard.


    "Even so, this time i don''t think we will include the military during the catching. We don''t know who to trust. Plus, taking down the MUTINY group is easier if we were to do it. All these years, we worked hard to spy on them and gave them the chance to take them all out. But all went down in the drain. We had to rely on our own strength this time." Xero as the leader spoke up. But it will still need to be confirm from Master Nil. She glance at her watch but frown when Master Nil haven''t arrived.


    "Where''s Master?" She asked.


    "Well, apparently he had to solve a certain someone problem. Which cause a delay. He will be here in few minutes." Uno scoffed. Xero froze when she finally remembered what she had done. She curse herself inside her heart but end up yelping when someone hit her head hard. She turned around only to be met an old man who''s growling at her. Spontaneously she took a large step back away from the old man.


    "Master, why did you hit me? Can''t you just hug me like you used to do when i was small? Now everytime we meet you would hit me. I''m starting to regret about the deal we made back then." She pretended to be bitter. But it will never fool Master Nil when he chase her with a stick that he found out of nowhere.


    "You brat. If it wasn''t for you to break the ban that i put on you, the President wouldn''t call for an emergency meeting the moment they detect the name Xero suddenly appear. What were you thinking? Have you forgotten how you almost made the country bankrupt? Your name traumatize everyone and alerted even other country as well as the terrorist that have been trying to get a hold of you." Master Nil roared at her as he chase her with the stick. It''s like a deja vu. The others are too used in seeing them like this so they just continue on doing their work. As long as they don''t get hurt and involve, it should be fine. But knowing Xero, she would not let them in peace when she purposely used them as her shield.


    "Damn it Xero. Stop dragging us with you." They end up running away as well. Avoiding the person who brought trouble.


    They''re not sure how long the chasing went but what they do know, they each glare while panting hard at Xero who was now sitting on top of the beam unwilling to get down from it. Master Nil face went red but he too decided to put a stop in chasing Xero. Ever since she was shown how to survive and were trained by him, no one can rival her in anything. She was his greatest disciple but the one who would always cause him to prepare for his early grave.


    "Get down here brat." He yelled at her.


    "You''re going to end up hitting me again." She said stubbornly.


    "If you stick to your end of bargain, maybe i won''t have to hit you and deal with the anxious president and the ministers as well. But no, you just had to make your appearance out of nowhere. What did i say about you were banned from hacking?" Master Nil was livid. He didn''t really care about her breaking the rules but what he do care is him having to face the anxious leaders. It was as if it is the end of the world when they saw Xero made a move against a small company.


    "Huh. Who told them to touch my husband." She scoffed as her eyes turn devilish when she was reminded of the info that she read a few days ago causing her husband to look exhausted and came home with a tired look on his face. No one messes with her family especially her man.


    "You!!!" Master Nil was speechless as well as others who heard her reasons.


    "Do you truly think that your husband is weak? With that puny effort, he can easily flicked them away. And he certainly doesn''t need you to help you with that. He was only baiting the real person. But no, you just had to point it directly to that person and making him no way out for himself."


    Xero frowned. Why so complicated? Her way of doing things is always straightforward which is probably the reason why she understand why her husband would want to do that. If it''s true, then she may have ruin her husband plan. She cringed at that possibility. It''s a good thing her husband don''t know her other identities.

 Chapter 46 - My grandson is not weak

    She just remained silent on the beam still not going down which irritates Master Nil even more.


    "Are you not going to come down from there? I swear one of this days, you''re going to send me to my grave with your antiques." He roared at her more and she finally leap down from the beam and took a seat on the sofa. Not close and not so far from her master. Master Nil saw that and decided to just ignore her cautiousness against him. He sighed.


    "For this mission, we will not be using military forces. It''s all on you. All these years we''ve been hiding behind the military but since there''s a spy among the military forces, we were ordered to conduct every mission on our own. And that includes our taking down the MUTINY group. The President has given his permission to let us complete the mission without any interference from the military. And it''s the perfect time to show what you are all made of. What the true meaning being part of Googol. We are the elite among the elite and i''m sure with your skills and intelligent we can easily take down MUTINY group long. However, it doesn''t mean that we look down on our opponent. Show them what you all got and your life is more important than the mission. I will be calling the other group to assist you. We will attack them full force this time. Googol, receive my order." All of them stood up straight and line up perfectly in front of him.


    "Xero receive."


    "Uno, receive."


    "Deux, receive."


    "Si, receive."


    "Wu, receive."


    "Dismiss. Xero, stay here and talk with me." Others immediately went to prepare for their mission in this city while Xero slowly made her way to sit next to Master Nil. She thought she would get another nagging or beating due to her recklessness.


    Master Nil sighed silently as he watched his original disciple of his. The first Xero and the original Xero. No other Xero can compete with her intelligence and even her skills. In Googol, over the years they (not sure if it''s there or they...i''m bad at grammar) have been many receiving the code Xero. It was due to her wanting to lead a normal life straight after her training. She''s been with Googol ever since he found out she''s the one that made that huge trouble back then. He found her before Ralph could ever figure out who she was. And he had to made a deal with her back then to stopped her from attacking the wealthy families back then. The elite and wealthy people are her enemies back then. She hated them to the point she uses her skills in hacking creating troubles here and there. Thus, he had to make a deal out of her. To stop her from going rampage. It was not big but to just let her be free and lead her life however she wants. With no restriction and her identity will not be exposed to the people in political world or the military world. She''s the reason he had to create this group in the first place. It''s the only way to keep her safe and to hide her real identity. He thought of her more than just his disciple. Which is why he''s more harsh with her. He sighed silently thinking about her antiques that cause him headache every time.


    "Sit down here, you brat. I''m not going to hit you. Not when you''re married with my grandson." He said gruffly. Trying to sound harsh but anyone can hear the gentleness behind his words. Xero looked up and smile devilishly.


    "I know you love me the most, grandpa." Hugging the arms of Master Nil or some called him Duke Cullen Caelan. Tristan''s grandfather. Her own grandfather in law.


    Duke Cullen looked at her with his side glance before flicking her forehead hard.


    "Owww...why did you do that for? I thought you said you''re not going to hit me." She let go before pouting, rubbing her forehead that starts to get red. Never judge old man''s strength. They''re deadly.


    "Stop interfering with your husband''s work. My grandson is not that weak. It''s the Caelan''s way to train their heir. I''ve been trying my hardest to hide you away from those harmful people but you just had to bring trouble to yourself. Thank goodness Daniel manage to erase your track. I thought i banned you from touching computer and laptop?"


    "But you never banned me from using my phone. And you know i would never leave my track. In fact, i''m better than Daniel." She said grudgingly. Her hand have been itching to take some action all these years but had to turn that itchiness to opening human bodies using scalpel. If it wasn''t for Master Nil made that agreement with her, banning her from those equipment, she might be able to be the next modern day Robin Hood.


    "You!!! Do you want me to banned you from having your phone?" He knew of her ability and intelligence but he never thought she can actually hack and cause some severe damage to the company and certain victim just by using her phone.


    "You can''t do that. You''ll make Tristan suspicious. We don''t want that do we." She smiled triumphantly. He glared at her before sighing heavily. He should have known better than to quarrel with this illogical brat.


    "Don''t think you can win out of this. You think i won''t tell Tristan about your mischief? I wonder how you would explain to him about you being part of Googol. Afterall, he used to be one. It was only for a few months but i''m sure it won''t be hard for him to find out something if he decided to use his resources. Just so you know, he''s more skillful than me and probably you." Alicia eyes went wide.


    "You wouldn''t. Why i never heard of him before? I should have known every member inside the Googol group. Why did he quit?"


    "He''s a trainer. Reason for him to quit? That, you have to asked him that."


    She looked at him one sided before she scoffed making Duke Cullen feels annoyed. He flicked her forehead once again and found satisfaction when she yelped in pain again. He smile.


    "I''m not going to let you meet your great grandchildren if you keep on injuring the soon to be mother."


    As soon as she told him that, a crash was heard from Uno''s keyboard and some glass shattering that falls from Deux''s hand while Duke Cullen suddenly turn static. As for Si and Wu, they nearly fell from their chair. Alicia took the chance to make another escape after leaving some info that even Tristan didn''t know. It was short willed when Duke Cullen recover quickly and took a hold on her wrist. He held it tight before ordering Wu, Si, Uno and Deux for a change of plan. She didn''t even manage to make any escape. But she can hear Duke Cullen turn into Master Nil and forbid Xero to be on the field. She protested but no one seem to be listening to her. Just when she thought of making her own plan, she can hear Master Nil gave her a threat.


    "If you''re planning to enter the field with your antiques, i''m going to drag Tristan here and bring you back home." She sighed and regret that she told them the news.


    "Fine, i won''t. But, if i sense something is wrong you had to let me in. I won''t let anyone hurt or injured. Not on my watch. It''s also the first time we''re doing it without any military power. And you got to admit, my instinct is always right." She made a bargain. Despite Master Nil unwillingness to comply but he knew that she was right.


    "Only if your instinct gave a warning. And i want you to take care of yourself and my future great grandchildren. I don''t want to face your husband''s craziness and ruthless action." She nodded. It was a serious matter. She won''t take things lightly. Not when she was living her life happily and having another life within her. Taking down MUTINY group will be her final mission. After this, she won''t need to participate actively until the day she retire. Someone else will bear the name Xero. And she will focus on her family and her job as a doctor. Her being Xero, she wished she could keep it a secret from Tristan. But that is only her wishful thinking when the future tend to give her surprises.

 Chapter 47 - I have heard of them

    In the same city in a secluded mansion surrounded with deep dark forest, all members of Princes of Hell are having a serious discussion. The surrounding was suffocating with each of their cold and filled with vile plan. If one was to explain a great detail about the heavy discussion that they''re having it was like breathing on acidic air. The moment you try to take a deep breath, you''ll end up dying. But no one will be able to hold onto their breath for so long. Their assistant are used to breathing the acidic air every time they had a gathering. Although it has been quite some time they gather together the temperature and air just keep on getting polluted especially with the presence of Lucifer. Unlike his usual appearance with a gory mask, he had it taken off since it''s only them and their trusted assistant. It was the same usual faces. Whenever Lucifer is in the house, it could only mean one thing. There will be a massacre happening and the soil will be covered in blood.


    Right now, they are gathering for one thing. To eliminate the group that has been trying to send themselves to a suicide mission. MUTINY. The only person who doesn''t seem surprised by the name is Lucifer. He just kept his silent while his fingers tapping on the table listening to his friends exchanging info that they have. The most important thing is, they wanted to know why MUTINY are targeting them.


    "What do you think, Tristan?" Ralph asked after they are done exchanging info. Tristan stopped tapping his fingers and looked at them nonchalantly before opening his mouth.


    "I''ve heard of them. They have long existed and the government have been trying to take them down for years. I used to work with my grandpa''s group before only as a trainer. It was only for few months and i''ve been hearing their group''s name and what they had done. They are part of the terrorist group. No one knew who their leader are and the power who kept on providing them all the weapons that they need. It was a headache trying to take them down and i remember my grandpa always seem annoyed whenever he found out the leader escaped. But they never targeted any small group like us back nor care about any groups wanting to join them. They have their own agenda. Them, targeting us it doesn''t seem normal. It could only mean one thing. We have something that they want."


    "Do we capture them alive?" Grey asked.


    "It''s useless. Unless we capture their leader or the leader close confidant. It''s not easy. Since it''s hard to catch their leader, we focus on this person." Tristan hand a picture of 30 year old male with a scar upon his left eye.


    "They call him Scar for obvious reason. He''s the only clue that my grandpa rely on back then. I''m not sure how things change but i''m guessing, he''s our biggest catch. He probably knows the reason MUTINY are targeting us."


    "Which is why we''re here. My info told me he''s been two days ago. He stayed at a luxurious hotel and will leave the hotel at early hour. Heading towards a place that look like an old abandoned warehouse. Any further detail is unknown since it''s hard to enter the place without being seen or caught. They have high level security there. As if they are guarding something." Ralph said and gave the image of the warehouse. It was simple but located in the deep forest. As if it was once used to be a mining area.


    "Given by the look of the location, i''m guessing they are keeping a deadly weapon that can cause mass destruction." Jason told them what he knows.


    "And we''re not the only one who''s keeping an eye on the warehouse. There''s another group. Highly trained and efficient. They enter the warehouse as if it was their own territory. You might be similar with them." Ralph also had a picture of them and showed it to Tristan. Tristan took the picture and others can see him frowning.


    "It''s the Googol. You don''t want to mess with them. They have been eyeing for MUTINY years already. And i''m not surprised how they easily enter the warehouse. None of our men or elites can compare to them since they are from people with high IQ and are recruited at a young age. They have been trained for this purpose. No one knows who they are and no one knows about the Googol. It''s the first time i''ve seen them in action. Since the military will handle all of their work after they gather the info that are needed. But,,,why does this person look similar?" He pointed out the person who''s entering the warehouse from the broken window. He tried to think who the person is before Grey took a hold on the picture. His hand start to tremble the moment he saw the person Tristan talking about. How could he not know. Ever since he met her, his eyes will always follow her figure whenever she''s present. And his body reaction will definitely react when she''s near him. Grey himself is uncertain why he would feel that way. But from this picture alone, although the image is a bit unclear, he can tell it''s Farrah. His sister''s friend as well as Alicia''s friend.


    "It''s Farrah." He said. Tristan brows went deep as if he was in deep thinking.


    "That''s impossible. Weren''t she supposed to be at a conference with Alicia?" Ralph rebuked.


    "I know it''s her." Grey confirmed it again.


    "Check any conference happening at City X." Tristan told Aaron before he took out his phone and try to contact his wife. It wasn''t because he didn''t trust Alicia but knowing her, she''s not someone who will easily obey to follow any instruction. If she doesn''t want to do it, she won''t do it. He remembered she told him that she didn''t even bother to remember about the conference which can only mean one thing. There is no conference to begin with. If there''s no conference then, where did she go?


    Alicia and Farrah whom were oblivious that their lies are about to cause them huge trouble were busy trying to dismantle the powerful weapon inside the MUTINY''s warehouse. It was easy since they end up taking down the entire guards as well as the MUTINY members. They took the chance while Scar isn''t there. Even if they alerted the leader, it wasn''t a big deal since they can easily track them down now that they have the face and their name. Doing things in stealth mode is futile. Might as well they make a bang. Alicia wasn''t supposed to be on the field. But no one can stop her despite her being pregnant. Thus making the people around her worried. Master Nil and Uno keep on badgering her to come back to the base but she made them sound like they were singing as she hummed throughout their nag.


    "Alicia, i want you to come back right this instance. Si, Wu and Deux will handle the rest. We got the weapon and your job is done. I can''t believe you manage to trick me making your way out of the base and join the others. What were you thinking? How will i explain to Tristan if anything happen to you? Damn it, brat. Get back here this instance." Master Nil felt like he''s going to have another unseen sickness due to his granddaughter in law. It only happen when she became too daring. Making him worried. He was just about to bombarded her another earful when Uno showed him Tristan is trying to call Alicia. He was anxious.


    "Alicia, your husband is calling. He''s been trying to call you a couple of times. You better get back here this instance." Not long, he heard several curses before he heard another beeping noise. It wasn''t long to find out what she was doing when he can hear she connected the call to her on her own. His blood pressure was about to skyrocket as Uno only manage to shook his head. His sister in law is just too wild.

 Chapter 48 - Not a good time.

    As soon as the call was connected and secure, she try to made her way to the base only to encounter another group of MUTINY. Which almost made her curse that instance.


    "Damn it." Unknowingly she said it out loud.


    "That''s a nice way of picking call from your husband. Did i disturb your rest, wife?" Tristan low voice can be heard from the connected call. She almost gave another curse when she heard his voice. She dodge another punch before landing a kick to the opponent causing him to grunt in pain. She took the chance to land another punch and chop his neck making the person passed out.


    "Dear, sorry. I bumped my toe on the desk and you know how irritating that kind of pain can be. Sorry. I didn''t mean to curse you." She said in between her fight with the relentless opponent. They just keep on coming.


    "Honey, why you''re still awake? I thought we agreed that you would not stay up late. It''s almost 3 in the morning."


    Alicia just realize she got herself trapped by her sly husband. She coughed a couple of times while thinking for a perfect excuses and fighting at the same time. She can even hear Uno is mocking her with his snicker. This is really not a good time to pick up her husband''s call.


    "That,,,ermmm,,,just not used without you sleeping by my side." She gave her solid reason.


    "Really? Why does it feel like my wife is doing something that i''m not happy with?" It wasn''t just a simple question. But after seeing Farrah''s picture taken doing something dangerous, he felt like something was amiss. Especially when it comes to his wife. He have every reasons to doubt his own wife. Not cheating but something dangerous. Illegal. The adventurous and wild side of her always worries him back then. And after they got married, Alicia have become too docile. In fact too obedient to his liking. That''s not the person that he''s been watching over for years.


    "Why would you say that?" She punched hard on the opponent''s face as if venting her frustration and her anxiousness over Tristan''s question.


    "My instinct." He replied.


    Alicia felt like his instinct is too correct and it gives her shivers. She laughed awkwardly.


    "Dear, do you think i would cheat on you?"


    "I''m not worried about that since i''ll just destroy every men who laid their eyes on you. What i''m worried about is my wild, adventurous wife has become docile like a cat lately that it doesn''t goes well." He heard another curse and he can hear her panting hard which made his brows furrowed deeper. He made a sign to locate Alicia''s whereabouts to Ralph.


    "How could you say that to your wife? I am the most sweet loving obedient wife you''ll ever get. No one can compare to me. I''m always good to you." She was panting since talking or should she say, coaxing her husband is more tiring than defeating the relentless enemies. She had to call for a backup otherwise her cover will get blown up.


    Tristan, being the most attentive husband could hear every changes in her voice. His brows just gets deeper as he look at Ralph wanting results. Ralph felt like he''s doing S-class mission. Locating his sister''s phone signal is like breaching into another country''s top secret. He was anxious. Why in the world would his sister has such a top notch security on her phone.


    Alicia could hear Uno berating her about someone is trying to locate her whereabouts through the phone signal. She felt like she''s going to have big headache anytime soon. Or maybe right now. Dealing with her husband is one thing, fighting against the enemies is another and now someone is trying to locate her?


    ''Give me a break.'' She mumble to herself.


    "Honey, are you listening? Why are you mumbling to yourself? I can''t hear you clearly. And why is it noisy there? As if there''s people fighting."


    Tristan''s voice bring back Alicia to her situation at the moment. Seeing there''s three more people to take care of, she uses her special skill to take down all three simultaneously. She let out a sigh. Relief that she''s finally free from one of the problems.


    "Is this better? I had the TV on and was concentrating on the fight scene. You know how much i love action movie. Didn''t realize the volume was too loud. What were you saying,dear?"


    "Xero!!! They''re getting onto you. Hang up the call already." Uno finally exploded. Her other ear felt like it''s about to be deaf. She desperately wanted to curse someone at the moment. So, she vent all her annoyance towards the fainted enemies.


    On her other ear, Tristan voice seem calm and repeated what he was saying a moment ago.


    "I was saying, i''ll be finishing early so i might be able to come to you and we''ll go home together or have our second honeymoon."


    "No." She immediately rejected the idea and had to slapped her mouth shut knowing she has fallen into another trap. She could feel the coldness creeping around her, as the back of her head felt like something pulled her hair.


    "I mean,,,i''m pregnant. Okay, bye." She immediately hung up the call and wanting to really knocked her head on the wall. Why did she do that? Why did she tell him that? Things will really be complicated this time. She looked at the almost dead enemies and had to stomp them hard as she blamed it on them for blocking her path.


    "If you have hidden yourself, you wouldn''t be dead." She gritted her teeth and left the place to head back to Googol''s main base. Uno will be her next target.

 Chapter 49 - Dropping the bomb

    Tristan was dumbfounded by the news and even more stunned when she actually hung up the phone. He was static for a second before dialing her number again but only to be rejected. He tried again and again but still the same rejection. The frown on his forehead just keep getting deeper as the people around him start to feel suffocated with the heavy weather that he brought up. He brought up storm that is soon to be turn to hurricane. Ralph felt like strangling his sister for the millionth times. While others felt the same way they could only silently endure the whole thing. Anything to do with Alicia, it will always be something troublesome.


    "Urmmm,,,i got her location. She''s in X city for the conference like she said she would." Ralph, like always had to stop the stifling air getting worse brave himself to stop Tristan from bringing killing them with his domineering aura. He thought that would do. But who knows he will be attack with eyes like a dagger stabbing straight to his heart.


    "She''s not there." Tristan spoke out those words but his hand still trying to call his little devil only to have the same answer. He was relentless. He even use everyone''s phone without asking their permission but it was futile. It never rung. At least when he uses his number, it rung once before he got rejected. He shouldn''t have trust his little devil too much. If he knew this would happen, he would definitely drag his devil wife everywhere he goes. Being apart from him, worries him. Now, she''s dropping such a huge bomb through the phone call and before he could say anything she hung up on him. He dialed another number. It was the head bodyguard that he place on her secretly. But after hearing his report, he knew one thing about his devilish wife. She''s not just a doctor. To be able to slipped herself away from his top bodyguard, she''s doing something that he doesn''t want to think off. He should have sent his elite team to ''watch over'' his wife.


    "What do you mean she''s not there?" Ralph still wasn''t satisfied with his answer. And he got another deadly stare from him. He must have eaten bear guts to be able to risk his life by asking his sister''s whereabouts. He somehow felt he''s going to have a massive headache.


    "She''s pregnant." Just like Alicia, he dropped the news abruptly before he turn on his laptop and start typing furiously. His mission? To find the wild devilish wife who''s on the loose.


    As expected, the others had the same reaction as him, only it took them a long while to recover. Especially Ralph who finally explode as he too, furiously typing on the laptop. His sister''s whereabouts is more important than any other question that lingers on his mind. He joined forces with Tristan, detecting the caller id that Alicia used but surprisingly it suddenly became untraceable. He felt defeated. Tristan clasped his fingers together and let his chin rest on top of it as he thought it through. He turned to Grey who''s feeling anxious all of the sudden. Being stared by Lucifer is like you''re about to meet your death god.


    "Wh..what are staring at me for? I had nothing to do with this." He stammered his words out.


    Tristan still kept quiet making everyone also turned their attention to Grey. He felt like a convict.


    "You have Farrah''s phone number?" Tristan finally speak up after couple of minutes of intimidating stare.


    "Yyy,,yeah. Why?" He asked cautiously.


    "Call her." Tristan ordered.


    "You do realize it''s late. And almost dawn. She''s probably sleeping. Just because your wife isn''t sleeping at this hour doesn''t mean Farrah is doing the same thing." He defended Farrah unconsciously. He doesn''t believe that sweet tempered Farrah would be like his sister nor Alicia. She''s the most quiet one among the group. So, there''s no way he''s going to disturb her sleeping.


    "Call he." Once again Tristan ordered only this time his voice became colder and harsh. Grey gulped hard and took out his phone as he dialed Farrah''s number.


    "Put it on loud speaker." Again, Tristan demand him to obey.


    "This is private." He try to protest weakly but only to be stared down by the domineering Tristan. He immediately put it on loud speaker and just when he was about to say that she''s sleeping after the first ring, Farrah picked up the call with her voice sounded nothing like she just woken up from sleep. It sounded so energetic and the background sounded noisy. Like the sound of people fighting. He''s doomed. Or, she''s doomed. Along with Alicia.


    Tristan gave a sign to him and let him speak as they listen attentively.


    "Hey... you''re still awake." Grey talked awkwardly.


    "Oh shit." Farrah who just realize her mistake, finally realize she shouldn''t picked up any call without any clearance. She immediately send a signal to Uno gaining a curse through her another ear and she handed that curse to the enemies ahead as she slammed the enemy''s head on the table. The loud banging sound makes her grimaced in action when Grey pointed out the noisy sound.


    "Ah,,, yeah. Still awake. Accompanying Alicia watching action movie. She dragged me out of the bed and made me watch the action movie. Right now it''s a fight...ing scene." When she punched the man on the stomach making him puke his guts out which she quickly kicked him far away so Grey wouldn''t hear any of those realistic sound. But, who could fool Grey including others around him. Especially Tristan who heard the same noise when he called Alicia.


    "That action movie sounded so real." Grey retorted. Farrah now feeling a little bit anxious had to calm down before she find another excuses.


    "Well, they wouldn''t call it movie of the year if it wasn''t so." She giggled nervously.


    "Oh, which movie is that? You know i own an entertainment company, so i''ll know all of the movies."


    Farrah felt like crying inside. It''s like every answer that she gave, the grave hole just getting deeper and deeper. Is there any way to get out from this mess?


    "That,,,i''m not sure. I have to ask Alicia tomorrow for the title." She got distracted a bit allowing the enemies landing a punch on her. She yelped and quickly gave several kicks and punch back at the enemy for touching her. The enemy are close to dying before she finally stopped. The grunt and gasped from the enemy didn''t seem to bother her as she gave her final punch. She curses the enemy a couple of times forgetting that she''s in the middle of a phone call. It wasn''t when she heard someone is coughing lightly close to her ear, her face suddenly turned pale. She had to sit down on the ground for a few moments and let others handle the rest of the fight as she try to think of another way to get her out of the deeper mess that she herself created. She shouldn''t have pick up the call. Slapping her forehead and mouth a couple of times, she really feel like fainting straight away. It''s not helping when out of nowhere Alicia appear before her and talked gleefully.


    "These guys really don''t know when to give up. Should we just wipe out the whole place?" Alicia hung her arm over Farrah''s shoulder, not knowing the trouble she''s in. Immediately, she rushed her hand to stop Alicia from talking. Alicia who just realize her friend''s signal was stunned. She connected Farrah''s earpiece to hers and she could hear Grey''s voice on the other hand. She was about to yelled at her with are-you-crazy? question, Master Nil somehow beat her to it. Appearing suddenly in front of the both of them, he roared at them.


    "Are you both crazy?" With that, the call finally cut off by Uno who had to arrive at the scene at the same time with Master Nil just so he could cut off the call. His hacking skills is not as good as Alicia but among the others, he''s the best. But it still can''t penetrate the walls that Alicia created through any of them. She''s the one who created the complicated security and there''s no way anyone can penetrate it unless they''re close by. Close as in super close.


    Alicia and Farrah look at the their livid master before running away to fight against the relentless enemy. Master Nil had to sighed heavily as he massage his aching head. Although he doesn''t really care about the call but seeing Uno having a hard time because of these two, he had to stepped in. He know Alicia would do something about it and probably had done something which cause his grandson taking a drastic measure. Using Grey to call Farrah and use that moment to track Farrah''s location. Not caring whether their location will be detected or not, he joined the fight against the enemies. With Alicia and Farrah finally took things seriously, they defeated the enemies within the next 20 minutes. Leaving no traces behind only tied up unconscious bodies behind, they disappear within the shadow.

 Chapter 50 - Stormy temper

    The phone call got disconnected abruptly. Again. This time, they all clearly heard familiar voice. And the air just getting heavier when Tristan sitting in front of the laptop with a deep frown on his face. The result he got is still the same. Just what on earth is his wife doing? Wipe them out clean? What does she mean by that? And why is it he can hear his grandfather''s voice before the call got disconnected? Was it anything to do with his grandfather''s group that he created? Googol. The name appear in his mind. He knows what kind of group it is. Although there''s not many recruitment but he knew of their capabilities. It is beyond anyone''s imagination. Considering how his own wife character, he can never imagine her to be part in that group. Although his wife is wild but she''s not the type who would indulge herself in violent act. And he have been watching over the years. There is no way she would be able to join that group. Not under his watch. So, no matter how he thought it through, he still couldn''t find anything that can relate his wife to Googol. He hope, she will not have anything to do with Googol but some part of him felt like the thing he fear the most will eventually come true. But that''s not important for the time being. She just dropped the bomb saying she''s pregnant and now, she won''t even picked up his call no matter how many he tried to call her. He needed a confirmation and he wanted to fly where she is at the same time. The thought of them having kids together terrifies and give him happiness at the same time. He''s not sure if he''ll become a good father for their kids but he will do his very best to be a father who''s always close by whenever their kids needed him. That could easily been solved if he could get in touch with his unruly wife. He tapped his fingers on the table as he thought things through.


    Ralph, Grey, Aaron, Daryl and Zack are at stumped. As if whatever they heard just moments ago is like some sort of a joke. It''s impossible if they couldn''t recognize Alicia''s voice. Although it was short but they can clearly hear it. Ralph who still couldn''t get over his astonishment decided to try and call Alicia. It didn''t get through. Unlike when Tristan try to call her. At least he got rejected but with him, using his own phone, the call just never got through. He try to trace her location but it all went back to that damn X city where she was suppose to have her conference. The voice and the sound that he heard just now didn''t even sound like she''s in the middle of conference nor sleeping. And it''s close to dawn. Who would ever make such schedule to have a conference during this godly hour? He looked at Tristan who kept on tapping his fingers on the table.


    "Where is she, Tristan? Where''s my sister?" He asked as if he forgot the freezing temperature that''s surrounding them at the moment. The harsh and protective tone he gave to Tristan made the other person seem unhappy.


    Tristan stopped tapping his fingers and look at the so-called-brother-in-law. His freezing eyes, stare at Ralph who finally realize he just stepped onto a landmine. He coughed lightly to clear the freezing air just so he could at least breathe.


    "We''ll attack MUTINY''s warehouse within five minutes. Gear up" He said before he stood up, ignoring the bewildered look on his other friends. Tristan is frustrated. Which is why he needed something to distract or at least to lessen his frustration. The only way to do that is to massacre the people who are trying to mess his territory. About his wild wife, he''ll get his answer when he found her.


    Ralph let out a sigh. He felt like he just travel to hell and came back alive. Dealing with Tristan is like walking on thin ice. You''ll never know how you end up stepping onto landmines. Only his sister can manage to subdue that ugly temper of his. Looking at the scary looking mask that Tristan put on, he truly believe there''s actually devil in human suit. Tristan is the perfect example. He shook his head as if he was not used to Tristan''s stormy temper, finally geared up and try to put behind the whereabouts of his sister behind.

 Chapter 51 - Clashes

    It wasn''t long Alicia and the rest of the team finally got back from that abandoned warehouse when Master Nil got a call that another group of men are trying to enter the warehouse. Although they manage to get the deadly weapon but they still needed to search for more clues on the reason the MUTINY decided to create this weapon. Aside from figuring out where their true target, they also need to know at whom it will be targeted at. It shouldn''t be no problem to let their clean up team to handle that group of intruders. However, that group of 7 men easily defeated them no matter how hard they fight. Master Nil having no choice had to dispatch the Xero team back on the field. This time Master Nil sternly advise for Alicia to observe from far and let the rest of them handle the job. If needed, she would only intervene when the rest of them are in danger. Alicia obeyed. It wasn''t because she planned on going wild later but more likely she thought that this time she shouldn''t be playing around. They don''t know anything about this group of 7 men who can easily take down their clean up team. In Googol, each team isn''t lacking in their fighting skills. If one wants to compare their clean up team with any professional bodyguards, they are better in every angle. They can easily take down those professional bodyguards. But if it was to compare with Xero team, it was like heaven and hell. To easily defeat their clean up team with just 7 men Alicia could not go reckless. She need to be in the dark and observe the situation.


    This time Master Nil let Uno joined the team on the field and since they don''t have a clue on who the 7 men are, they were asked to gear up. Meaning wearing fully combat attire including covering half of their face and using contact lenses that have been altered to identify the people whom they will face later on. It''s rare for them to use the fully combat attire but since anything could happen, they might as well be caution. Alicia gave some instruction before they set out back to the old abandoned warehouse once again.


    At the abandoned warehouse, Tristan who was wearing a scary looking mask on his face had just put down the people who are trying to stopped them from entering the warehouse. With his foul temper as well as the frustration from being unable to contact his wife, he was not holding back his strength. The others who accompanied him could only shook their heads seeing the uncontrolled side of him. It''s something that rarely happen and when it occur, even they pity their own enemies.


    "Don''t you think you should hold out a bit? You do realize we need them alive." Ralph approach Tristan warily. His eyes still looked around but couldn''t help but frowned. He felt something is weird.


    "They only need their mouth. I only make them unconscious." He glanced towards his friend as if he couldn''t care less about his friend''s opinion. Grey who heard Tristan''s word, look on the ground where the badly beaten people couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. He couldn''t even figured out how they look like in the first hand with their bloodied face covering it.


    "Anyway, don''t you think it''s a little bit weird? I thought this is heavily secured warehouse. But i only see only a couple of people who doesn''t look like they belong here. The description is completely different with what our info." Ralph point out something that have been bothering him. The people who they beat up are wearing some sort of black combat attire with some sort of emblem on their arm.


    Tristan looked over and saw the emblem on their arm. He furrowed his brow. He recognize this emblem. It was the Googol. Before he could say anything, he detected a movement coming from his right side. He dodge and took a few step back. Ralph and Grey also dodge the incoming kick and stand side by side with Tristan. Daryl, Aaron and Zack who happen to look over also jumped away and group together with Tristan and the rest. In front of them stood four people dressed in full combat with half of their face covered stood there looking over at the mess that they created. No one seem to know where did they come from and didn''t even realize their presence until the final moment. Tristan, Ralph and Grey knew these four people is unlike the one they beat up before. These four people are highly trained and dangerous. Daryl, Aaron and Zack doesn''t seem to notice the tense air that are surrounding Tristan, Ralph and Grey. In fact, they underestimated the four people''s strength when they decided to attack all four of them. Ralph didn''t have time to stop them. Thus the scene that they saw making confirms of their assumption.


    Daryl, Aaron and Zack whom are feeling smug and felt like they can beat the 4 people in front of them bravely dashed forward and attack. However with just one person stepping forward, the person manage to subdue Daryl, Aaron and Zack withing just 15 minutes. All three were on the ground, groaning in pain. The other person stood in front of them and looking nonchalantly. Before long, they each can hear a melodious voice rung out. Grey however was stunned when he heard the voice. He knew it perfectly well.


    "This is a highly secured place under military of defense. We asked every gentleman to leave this place." Deux who was assigned to negotiate with the 7 men speak with a stern voice.


    Tristan wasn''t in the mood to obey.


    "Scram." He told them off. Purposely trying to tick the other party off. His cold domineering air spread out causing shivers to Ralph and Grey. The other three who were beaten up felt like they couldn''t get up by the oppressing pressure that Tristan spread. The other party however just stood there as if there''s nothing amiss. They hold their stance and having no intention to leave.


    Tristan''s eye start seeing red. Ralph and Grey are in their fight mode when they sense Tristan''s mood start change. Just when they were about to move, an arrow was shot from the tree and landed in between them and the other party. All three eyes scan the rows of trees on their left side but couldn''t find a single person. It wasn''t long before they heard someone talking.


    "Princes of Hell, this place is under Googol. We know about the clashes between yours and MUTINY but as of now, we asked that you will stop with your pursuit in order not to alarm the enemy. Should you ignore our order, then we will have to detain you for obstruction the ongoing investigation." The cold voice rung out from the trees but the person who''s talking is nowhere to be seen. The fact that they heard another women''s voice is one thing but they are having a hard time to find out where the person is. As for the other party, they are looking relax as ever when she spoke. Googol. It seems this group is not a group that they mess around nor taken lightly. With just one person they manage to deal with Daryl, Aaron and Zack. They''re standing there, waiting for Tristan''s order.

 Chapter 52 - Her husband is Lucifer

    Tristan heard the voice couldn''t help but react towards it. Although it sounded cold and hollow but his own body starts to tense up and he was feeling frantic. His heartbeat start to pound harder than usual his eyes couldn''t stop searching for the owner behind that voice. He knew it''s her. The only person who could made his body react towards anything about her. His wife. His instinct told him that his wife is here. He wanted to see her. But also doubt himself. He''s in another part of the city and in a place where there''s abandoned warehouse. She wasn''t supposed to be here. Not in this place.


    Seeing Tristan''s tense body still unmoved, Ralph decided to march where he is. They needed answer but if the place is already under Googol, they will end up committing big crime. They will be seen as traitor if they disturb the place that''s under Googol. Although he doesn''t know much about Googol but from he heard from Tristan, it must have been a group that is only known by the higher up in the political world. Probably under the name of the President. They shouldn''t risk it. They will somehow find their own answer one way or another.


    "Lucifer." Ralph call out Tristan''s other name.


    Tristan just kept quiet while his eyes is still looking intensely at the rows of trees. After what seem like a couple of minutes, he finally move and leave the warehouse followed by others.


    Seeing Princes of Hell leave, Farrah who has been putting on a cold air around her finally breathe in relief. How could she not know the Princes of Hell. Being friends with Alicia, of course she knows the identity of Princes of Hell and they were inform earlier about them. She didn''t expect they will meet like this. Despite their gory mask, she knows full well who they are behind the mask. Only the one whom they called Lucifer is still unknown even to this day.


    Alicia who''s been hiding at the rows of trees breathe out in relief as well. Her whole body shivers in fright. Not because she knows the 7 men is Princes of Hell. But the person whom have been searching her whereabouts so intensely made her scared. They call him Lucifer. But she call him Dear. How could she now know it was her husband. Despite knowing in a short time but she knows by the way he stand, his tone, his figures especially and also the way he kept on searching for her the moment she talked. If she was sensitive when it comes to him, her husband are 100 times more sensitive towards her. Every single thing about her is in the palm of his hand. Aside from her secret as Xero, he most probably know everything that is about her. They are indeed husband and wife. Things will get messier if he truly know of her identity. She couldn''t imagine the disaster he''s going to bring due to his over-protectiveness. Thankfully her husband decided to retreat after their warning. She wouldn''t want to beat up her husband and her brother. She shook her head hard imagining the outcome. She can see herself being house arrest for the next two years. And if she ever did manage to coax him, she''ll still be under his watch. Shivers ran down her spine. Whatever it is, she better head back to the base and inform others about what she knows about Lucifer.


    It wasn''t long before they all gather at their base. Immediately they took off the overbearing combat outfit. If it wasn''t because they were dealing with unknown group, they wouldn''t even wear it. Turns out the other group was Princes of Hell. Farrah was relief they were ordered to wear the combat outfit. At least it could hide her identity. Especially from that relentless guy whom she kept on bumping after Alicia''s wedding. It sounded like she hated it but at the same time she was flustered. Her situation is the same with Alicia. She couldn''t bother to think about relationship right at this moment. Seeing how Alicia had to cope her two lives is pretty complicated enough. She''s not that good enough to live like Alicia. Forget it. She put everything about Grey in the back of her head as she continue with her investigation. The complicated and deadly weapon that they manage to steal. At this time Alicia told them what she found out from their encounter.


    "Master Nil, i have something to report." Alicia said when she saw everyone have arrive. Master Nil just nodded his head giving her permission to proceed.


    "Our encounter today with the Princes of Hell made us come face to face with the mysterious Lucifer. And i found out who Lucifer is."


    "Who?" Before Master Nil could asked, he was interrupted by Uno who had his face behind the screen but manage to catch every word she said.


    "It turns out Tristan is Lucifer."


    Silence occupying the room for a minute or so before they erupted. Master Nil however looking calm as if the news isn''t surprising.


    "Okay, that''s it. Master, we request you to let Alicia rest and postponed all of her on the field work. This matter could compromise the whole mission. It''s no wonder that Lucifer were looking around before leaving the site. This is too dangerous." Wu, whom rarely said anything decided to say something. Having Alicia roaming around to gather evidence and dealing with MUTINY is bad moves not when Princes of Hell are looking into the matter. She could end up meeting them like today. It was full of suspense and terrifying moment. Remembering back the gory mask that Lucifer wore, he could imagine god of death is on standby mode should Lucifer insist on attacking them. They manage to get away today. But what about next time? It''s too risky. Whatever that is connected to MUTINY, they can''t afford to make anymore mistake. They have found all the clues and the name of the leader and the person whom have been funding them all this time. This is truly not a good time to make a mistake. As much as they needed Alicia''s high IQ and her astounding skills, no one can know about her existence. This is the most important part of all. They were all aware the reason Googol existed. Protecting Xero is their top priority.


    Alicia wanted to protest but Master Nil cut her off before she could say anything.


    "I was planning to do so since she''s pregnant. And the fact that Lucifer is Tristan is the more reason i will be taking Alicia off the mission. But, the fact that we lack of people, i''ll be reassigning Uno''s job. He will be taking over Alicia''s job and Alicia, just for these few months your ban will be uplifted to help them during the mission. You don''t need to follow us since i''m guessing it''s a piece of cake for you to breach any ''wall'' no matter how far you are." Master Nil had to do so since she''ll be creating trouble if he didn''t give her anything to do. She might end up disobeying him considering they are one step closer to catching the MUTINY leader.


    Alicia''s face brighten up the moment she heard the banned has been uplifted. Her intention to protest flew right out of the window as she happily shove Uno off the table. She was caressing the keyboard and hug the monitor as if she could not be part of it.


    The others who are watching only shook their head. Some rolled their eyes upward. It turns out, it''s easy to fool Alicia. No matter how high her IQ is, her weakness will always be anything to do with hacking. Uplifting the banned will keep her busy without her being nosy when they do their mission. It''s a relief.

 Chapter 53 - Hiding

    Ever since the day where she dropped the news about her being pregnant, no matter how many times he called she never picked up. He was glad she didn''t switch off her phone but the part where she unwilling to pick up his call is driving him to the point of madness. He had to finish everything earlier than schedule and head back to X city to look for his wife. But there wasn''t any conference nor any sign of his wife anywhere. He''s not angry she lied but more like worried. She''s pregnant for goodness sake and it''s something big. He was freaking out considering how he couldn''t control his own wife and get a hold of her. Who says marrying can tie a person? He probably should just use an unbreakable chain to tie her leg around his. Now he''s standing in front of the arrival gate waiting for his wife to showed up. He came early in the morning since he''s unsure when exactly is her flight. If she could lie about her having doctor conference, she could lie to him about her flight schedule. He was hoping that she didn''t. If according to her, her flight would arrive another half an hour from now. He didn''t care about other people keep stare. His thoughts is only on his wife. Spreading the intense pressure surrounding himself with a cold menacing face, no one dare to go near him nor looking at him.


    Half an hour later, Alicia along with Farrah arrive at the airport. She was fidgeting a lot ever since they board the plane. Now that they landed, she can feel her blood drained away when she felt a tremendous pressure surrounding the airport. She doesn''t have to exit the arrival gate to know who''s giving such aura. It can only be one person. Tristan. She have been avoiding his call ever since she told him she was pregnant and her lies have been found out. Due to the chaotic work and hacking, she manage to avoid herself from stressing out what reason she could give to her husband. Holding onto Farrah''s arm tightly, she brave herself to go out of the arrival exit.


    From the sliding door up ahead she can see the man standing with his domineering stance causing her stomach to churned. Fear, excitement and her yearning to see him. They were never apart this long. Although she didn''t pick up his call but she really miss her man during the time they were apart. She hated the fact that she had to lie to him. Hated even more because she suddenly became a coward to face him. With Farrah leading the way, she hid herself behind Farrah''s back.


    Farrah who was force to be Alicia''s ''shield'' was at loss on what to do now that they''re standing in front of the man that gives off scary pressure. She was speechless. Thankfully the man didn''t bother looking at her as he kept his eyes fixed on Alicia. She glanced behind her to see Alicia keeping her head down. Several times she tried to tug her arm free but it was clutch tightly by Alicia. Now, she''s standing there feeling like a big light bulb who doesn''t seem to understand the situation. She was frustrated.


    Tristan who finally saw his wife was relief but he still couldn''t show it in his face. Not when she''s ''hiding'' from him. He stood there, festering as he wait for his wife to come out of her hiding. He was eager to hold her in his arms but he understood why she seem to drag the time away. She was scared of him which one of the things that he didn''t want. He doesn''t want her to be afraid of him. Even though she lied but he knows she have her own reasons which is why he doesn''t really mind about it. But he never wanted her to not pick up his calls just like she had done for the past few days. He was worried. Worried of her safety.


    "Are you still angry?" Although the words came out like a whisper but he can still hear it clearly. He can even hear the trembling in her voice.


    "You don''t want to see me?" He asked instead.


    Alicia went still. She didn''t detect any hint of anger in his tone but she still didn''t dare to let go of Farrah''s arm.


    Tristan let out a sigh before he abruptly walked away, leaving Farrah stunned while Alicia start to tear up.


    Farrah who''s forcefully became the unneeded middle man don''t have any idea on what to do. She have a crying abandoned wife holding onto her arm tightly while the husband just walked away. What is she supposed to be in this situation? With all the misunderstood stares that she''s been receiving, she really wished she could run away the moment the plane landed just now. It''s not helping when Alicia started sobbing loudly either. What landmines did she step on today? She turn around and come face to face with Alicia''s tear stained face. She pulled her arm from her tight grip and manage to do so after a lot of coaxing. After she manage to pull off her arm, she didn''t expect Alicia would wailed out loudly not bothering her own image.


    "He doesn''t love me anymore." Alicia cried out loudly before she crunch down and cover her face in between her knees. She look like a bullied kid which makes Farrah the bully. Everyone started to point finger. Farrah felt like her head start to throb. Alicia never acted like this. Thinking that she''s pregnant, she assume it was because of the hormones that''s getting into her. She was about to coax the pregnant woman when suddenly she saw Alicia was being lift off from the ground and taken away. She stood there, flabbergasted before she breathe in relief. This matter is better to be taken care of by Alicia''s husband. She''s not going to interfere.


    "I should be safe now." She muttered to herself as she quickly leave the scene. There''s too many audiences and she''s just someone who''s innocent got drag in between husband and wife issues. She thought she would be fine but someone end up holding onto her collar which made her stopped abruptly. She was about to lashed at the other person.


    "What the f...he... Urghhh,,, Hi?" All the curses she had to swallow it down when she come face to face with Grey''s unhappy expression. She felt like crying. Just when did her luck started to change?


    "Not so fast. You''re coming home with me." The sour voice rung over her head as he pulled her unceremoniously out of the airport. Even if she struggle, it was all futile. The best she could is just follow awkwardly and face whatever it is that''s ought to happen. She might as well walked herself to the guillotine.

 Chapter 54 - Sensitive Alicia

    Tristan wasn''t exactly planning to leave. He just left the scene to call Grey. It was only for a few minutes. He didn''t expect to see his wife crouching down on the floor and crying out loud looking like a bullied little girl by the time he got back. His heart felt torn by the sight. When he heard she cried out loud saying he doesn''t love her anymore, he felt like punching himself. He hurriedly went towards her and gently picked her up in his arms. He can feel her stiffened against his touch but slowly relaxing herself. He strode away and head to the car. Thankfully he have his chauffeur today. Otherwise he might not know how to deal with this sensitive wife.


    Inside the car, he waited for his wife to finish crying. He didn''t know what to say at this moment since it could lead to another wave of tears. He might as well waited patiently and letting her wet his shirt. He patted her back gently, coaxing her until she ended up falling asleep. He was speechless. It seems the talk would have to wait until she wakes up.


    What he didn''t expect was the long hours that he have to wait for her to wake up. It''s the first time he saw her sleeping soundly and without waking up. But the dozens of pillows that acted as barrier in case she fall from the bed proof to be working. He even made their carpet inside the bedroom thicker than others. As if you can fall asleep on the soft thick carpet. It was all for the sake of his wife unusual way of sleeping. It scares him when she did end up falling from the bed. Sitting by the bed next to her, he kept on watching her sleeping face. Right now it has been almost 24 hours she slept. No matter how many times he tried to wake her up, she still won''t budge. It was as if the whole days that they have been apart she have been working herself to her limit or maybe more than that. He didn''t know what exactly she does but since she''s still all well and healthy, he hope she''s doing something that isn''t dangerous. Not when she''s pregnant.


    He was convince that she''s pregnant now after he let his personal doctor check upon her seeing she''s still asleep. Three months pregnant. He held onto her hand and one hand caressed her slight bumpy stomach. His lips curled up thinking how their kids would look like. His gaze turn back to her sleeping face before pinching her cheek. Frustrated with her unruly ways and with himself since he knew he will let her do as she pleases. He was helpless against her. No matter what it is that she wanted to do, he knew he couldn''t be angry that long nor sulk over it. Just like the days she lied to him about the doctor conference when in fact she''s not having any. He was more worried about her whereabouts rather than her lies. Seeing her again at the airport, it really felt like his gloomy days are over.


    "You know i''m not angry at you for lying to me. I''ll wait for you to tell me yourself. I won''t look into it and be angry about it. But i''m thankful you came back to me. Always come back to my arms no matter how far you go, my dear wife." He whispered to her ear even though she won''t hear any of it. He kisses her face not missing any spot on her face before tucking her in with the blanket. He even oversee the barrier, checking if it needed to be re-touch. Seeing everything is in place and she''s still having her sweet dream, he left the bedroom and head over his workroom to continue his pending work.


    The moment he left the bedroom, Alicia''s eyes fluttered open before they became watery. She heard his every word and she blame herself for overthinking. She''s not someone who''s unreasonable whats more someone who easily cry. But whenever she''s with Tristan, it felt like she can easily show the real her to him. Throwing tantrum, being senselessly stubborn and even cry for the smallest matter. She didn''t know just how high she put him in her heart but all she knows he matters to her. Everything that she''s doing right now, she would always consider him before making decision. Ignoring his calls for the few days, she knew she made him worried. But she doesn''t want to keep lying to him. It would only create more troubles ahead. Her husband is not a fool to begin with.


    Slowly, she got up and smile upon the barrier that he created around her. Tristan knew her too well. Who wouldn''t be touched when he pay his attention to the smallest detail. In fact, everything about this house is all related to her. Their humble 2 stories house, the colour of the wall, the minimalist interior design and the massive kitchen with small herb garden at the backyard. It''s all something that she casually dream of. The moment where she spoke about ''I wish bla bla bla'' with her friends. Something that she only voice out but to never realize it. But after knowing him, married to him, he made it all happen. How he knows, she never asked. And he never asked more. He took her every word without question nor doubt. And it was the same implies with her. Like some unspoken rules and it never seem to deter their marriage. In fact it just made it stronger. Carressing the place that he sat down as she head towards the bathroom to freshen herself. She looked herself in the mirror, fixing her cloth and she walk eagerly to her man. To hug him tightly and talk things through. But for her secret identity, unless it''s necessary then she''ll talk about it.

 Chapter 55 - In his arms

    Pacing back and forth in front of his work room, her previous bravery suddenly flat out. She became worried for many things. Whatever happen to her motivation, it flew away out of the window. Now, she''s standing in front of the door, staring it hard as if she have the power to see beyond the door. Her hand is like an automatic robot. Lifting and pulling back. Lifting again and pulled it back again. She didn''t know how long she have been standing in front of his door until Tristan who already notice her presence ever since she stand in front of the door open it and let her in. She was startled when the door open. But it was only for a few seconds before she rushed herself in and into his arm. Hugging him tight without saying anything.


    Tristan who was unprepared for the hug almost stumble over when she suddenly rush towards him and hug him. Thankfully, he''s good with his reflexes manage to stabilizes his center. Otherwise they both might fall on the floor. He''s not scared of the pain but he''s worried of her who always seem to make things seem dangerous. Before he could say anything, he heard her apologize.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to ignore your calls. But i didn''t want to add more lies. I wish i could tell you what i''m doing but for the mean time, could you give me plenty of time to sort it out all? I promise one of these days, i''ll tell you everything." She said hurriedly. She was scared if she didn''t say it now, she might won''t be able to say anything and would pretend nothing ever happen which eventually would lead to trouble in the future. She didn''t want to lose him.


    "I wasn''t angry at you, sweetheart. In the future, it''s fine if you still can''t tell me the truth but i want you to promise me that you will always pick up my call from now on. Can you do that for me?" He said gently. He expected this from her, that''s why he doesn''t want to prolonged on this matter anymore.


    She looked up at him and smile between her tears.


    "Uhm. I promise you, i will pick up your call from now on. But, not to worry. I was asked to take my leave since i''m pregnant." She grinned. But he frowned.


    "Why do i feel like i''m regretting this already? Are you doing something dangerous, previously?" He forgot all about being considerate and tolerating husband.


    Alicia felt like biting her tongue for slipping that out. How could she not know that he will pay attention to every word that she use?


    "That,,,hahaha,,,you could say that. But dear, i''m on leave now. Until i gave birth and a few months after. Which would take about a year or a year and a half. Other than that, i can''t tell you much." She said almost pleadingly. He sighed.


    "If i found out you''re doing something dangerous during your pregnancy, don''t blame me for tying you on the bed." He threatened.


    "But our baby would not like that."


    He squinted his eyes when she have the nerve to talk back at him making her kept her mouth shut and immediately agree with his threat.


    "When did you find out you were pregnant?" He abruptly change the topic.


    "Ermmm,,,the moment i reach S city." She said spontaneously. Not bothering to lie anymore.


    Tristan however went stiff when he heard her saying she was in S city. He tried to take a deep breath, calming his inner turmoil or some sort. S city. His mind however played every scene that worried him the most. S city. The abandoned warehouse. The emblem. Googol. His grandfather''s voice. The voice that he heard among the rows of trees.


    Each scene played like it was yesterday. It took him so hard to erase that ridiculous image of her doing something dangerous but when she mention she was in S city all along, how could he not think otherwise?


    Feeling him stiffen up, she looked up at his face who''s looking calm but his body says a different thing. She frowned. Still thinking what she says isn''t wrong. Not until she realize she mention she was in S city where they had encounter with the Princes of Hell and knowing him as one of the Princes of Hell as well.


    "If i had known you were in S city, i would have gone to you. The next time i have my business trip, i''ll bring you along. I hate parting with you the most now that i married you." He didn''t asked about the thing that he wanted to know nor do anything about his doubt. Although he said he''ll wait for her to come out with the truth but if she''s involve in Googol, he couldn''t wait that long. He''ll need to visit his darn grandfather later.


    Seeing that he didn''t ask anything nor the look of his faces changes, she almost sigh in relief aloud but manage to catch herself in time.


    "Oh? I thought you would be happy hanging out with my brother? My brother seem to welcome the day he had to go on a business. I guess a having married with each other for so long can change a person." She sneered.


    "What does your brother had to do with our marriage?" He asked, raising one of his eyebrow up.


    "Simple. Since he''s my role model in everything but i somehow hated him when he left for business trip. Leaving his wife alone to tend to their kids alone. Delilah also needed her vacation as well."


    "You do realize he''s leaving for business trip. Mainly for business and not enjoying himself. Plus, how do you know he''s enjoying himself? He might be busy trying to finish his work so he can shorten his trip and come back home." He retorted. He really wondered why they start talking about other people''s marriage problem. This Ralph really giving him problem. Him, as a role model? Hah!!! Might as well she chose someone else to be her role model.


    "Says all of the men. You''re annoying. The point is, men they''re only lovely and romantic on their first 5 years of marriage. Do you see how lazy my brother have become? He left his kids for me to care the moment i enter the house while he goes off with his wife."


    "Isn''t he''s just trying to find time alone with his wife? With you as his sister, of course he''ll make use of that. And sweetheart, you can''t just conclude every men in this world in your ridiculous theory."


    "I''m your wife. How could you sided with my brother? And i don''t care if you''re men, but you shouldn''t sided with every men in the world either by giving me that ridiculous excuses. You''re my husband." She eyeballed her husband in anger but her action hugging him seem to be contrasting. He felt like laughing seeing this side of her. And either it''s because they''re married or he understood her well that he actually knows the unseen and unrelated answer that she wanted to hear.


    "Sweetheart, do you want to eat the pizza behind that alley?" He asked out of blue and completely out of topic. To others it might be out of topic but due to his instinct when it comes to her, the pizza behind that alley has been nagging his head when she mention the thing about marriage. Don''t ask him what''s the connection. He too wished to know what''s the connection.


    Hearing his question, her angry face brightens up before she dragged him out of the work room and made him change his clothes so they can go straight away. She''s been craving for that pizza behind the alley ever since she''s at S city.


    It was as if the topic on her brother''s marriage life never happen, they''re now headed towards the pizza place behind the alley. If Ralph ever heard of their conversation, he would puke blood in anger. And he would definitely have a lot to say to defend himself. Unfortunately, for the sake of Alicia''s happiness, Tristan don''t give a damn about what he thinks. What wife says goes. And that''s that!!!

 Chapter 56 - Another matter

    Alicia is on leave today. In fact, Tristan was the one who took a leave for Alicia for one whole year. Until she gave birth, she''s not allowed to go to work. That is Tristan''s conclusion and the punishment that he gave to her the next morning after treating her to the pizza place behind the alley. Alicia didn''t know he had that all planned out. Come the morning, it was all chaos. No matter how hard she try to persuade Tristan and even use her deadly weapon by crying, he still didn''t let her off. In the end, she had to concede. Seeing it''s her own fault for lying and doing something dangerous when she knows that she''s pregnant, she had to at least back down. Otherwise it will be unfair to Tristan who always let her do whatever she wanted to do. She was gloomy the whole morning until she remembered that her banned has been lifted off. Happily she took out her own personal laptop that she customized by herself. The laptop that has been with her through the bad times and even made money from it. With her being left by herself, she end up continuing the investigation for the lethal weapon that they have. Hopefully the one that they got is the only one. It will be big trouble if there''s another weapon just like that.


    While Alicia was busy hacking as Xero, Tristan went to his grandfather''s house. It has been a while he last visited his grandparent. If it wasn''t for family gathering, he wouldn''t even bother to step inside the house. Due to unpleasant atmosphere where the question on who''s going to be the next head of the family, he hated going back there. He''s seen too much of fake flattering and poor actors as well as actress trying to pave their way to get some attention towards oneself. Everyone have their own motives. As for Tristan, he''s never interested in that position at all. Just like his parents, he prefers on having an easygoing life with his wife and family. If the position fall onto his hand, he will have an endless series of unwanted visitors just like his grandfather who had to hide away inside his own house. The same grandfather who gave unnecessary attention to him, hinting the other relatives that he will passed the position to him making him annoyed seeing the smirk on his face. Just like right now. Sipping his tea in his backyard garden, enjoying a moment of peacefulness while Tristan in annoyance.


    "What brought my most wanted grandson who got married without inviting his elders to the wedding and even took several months to remember he have a grandfather but still fail to introduce his own wife to his elders to this elder humble home?" In one long sentence, Duke Cullen Caelan shot his ungrateful grandson. He still feels irked about not being invited to his favourite grandson''s wedding.


    Tristan who heard him saying that just rolled his eyes. Even after months passed by, his grandfather was still sullen about the fact he married without inviting him.


    "You could have come if you want to. Why bother waiting for me to invite you? Don''t you always do things your way? It''s where i get my genetic from. As well as my parent."


    "Bah!!! That parent of yours. They''re just horny little couple who can''t seem to be away from each other even for a minute. Leaving their kids all around the world. And that''s where i enter the scene. Taking care of your siblings really gives me a headache." That''s another pain in the neck trouble that always seem to make him feel like his blood boil. That son of his prefer to travel here and there bringing his wife along and would always inform him about the kids that they left behind when they start another journey. Up until now he doesn''t really know what he''s doing out there and how he manage to create troubles everywhere.


    "They''re coming back for good end of this year. But they''re not going to settle here among hyenas and leeches. So, you''ll be seeing them more often." Tristan inform his grandfather. Remembering the snail letter that he received a few days ago. He was speechless receiving that letter. Who would send letter nowadays when they could have ring him up.


    "Are they having another kid? I lost count on how many of you guys that i have to take care. Only you would stay here with me." Duke Cullen look terrified hearing the news and at the same time he was glad his son and wife finally going to settle down.


    "I don''t know. Besides, there''s only 5 of us. I''m sure the other four are somewhere out there. It has been a long time i didn''t meet them. It''s easier to meet them while i was abroad. But don''t we always gather together on Christmas?" Tristan retorted as if them missing in action are a normal thing. They do keep in touch with each other but to meet with one another is like making an appointment with the king.


    "There''s 365 days in a year and i only got to meet all of you 1 day. Do you this old man to remember those ungrateful brats? Including you. Getting married without telling. Huh!!" And it''s back to him getting married. Tristan felt like the older people get, the more childish they''ve become. It doesn''t matter if someone sees the person as the most tough man and ferocious but in reality, it''s the opposite.


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. Happy now? But let''s not talk about that grandpa. I''m here for another matter." He decided to apologize to stop his grandfather from prolonging the topic. He wanted to talk to him about Alicia.


    Duke Cullen squinted his eyes and continuing to sip on his tea. Not bothering asking what his grandson wanted to ask him, he took his time slowly as he let his own grandson to speak up.


    "You know who''s Alicia didn''t you?"

 Chapter 57 - Shes Xero

    Tristan watched his grandfather reaction after he asked that question. It was as if confirming something in his question when his grandfather looked so calm. He couldn''t help but clench his hand tightly. Fearing what he would hear next.


    Looking at his grandson tense face, Duke Cullen knew that his strong instinct lead him into asking that question and the reason he''s here besides on Christmas day itself. He inhale the warm bitter tea but left a sweet taste on his tongue after awhile, enjoying the sun leisurely which something that he haven''t been doing during his youthful days including his nearly retirement days. It''s almost time for him to give up his only post. The post that he still held after he retired from his political world. And the reason he''s holding it due to that sweet daring brat with outstanding IQ. He have to hide her from any political affair and even from the world itself. Now that she''s married to his grandson, he knows his grandson will protect her this time.


    "To answer your question, i know her more than you do. Even though she''s been under your watch while she was abroad but not everything you see is real. Before Ralph and you enter her life, she have known me way before. And i have seen the new injuries that kept on appearing on her body back then. No matter how i want to helped her, she always refuses. Thus, she have her own way to payback every wound that she received which lead me to her. It was hard to convince her to stop. She''s stubborn and a pain in the neck. It was because of her i started the Googol. Everyone thought i was crazy but to protect your wife from the world and getting unwanted attention, i had to do it." Duke Cullen said after he felt like torturing his grandson long enough. As he spoke, he looked far away as if reminiscing the days he spent to persuade Alicia to stop wrecking the country. Back then it was frightening looking at her eyes that only filled with blankness. As if nothing matters for her. If she were to be a murderer back then, she would have become a cold blooded killer. The most terrifying one. Thank goodness she chose keyboards and complicated code. That alone could make everyone around her collapse in fear.


    Hearing every words that his grandfather spoke, he unconsciously inhale deeply. Although he had a gist of it but he didn''t expect she was the sole reason Googol exists. He heard some rumors before while he was working under his grandfather. Back then his grandfather asked him to be a trainer to train the people that he chose under the name of Googol. He was only curious that time. Seeing that his grandfather retired from every position that he holds at that time but strongly held onto the position on being the Leader in Googol. His grandfather even quarrel with the rest of the ministers since they were trying to put a spy inside the group. He made the group so secretive that not many would know about Googol unless you are the president or the higher. For Tristan, he just happen to be curious. Thus got the position as a trainer for kids who have high IQ. It was then he heard rumors about a person whose name was Xero.


    "You were a trainer back then. I''m sure you heard of the name Xero." His grandfather continued seeing he kept his silence.


    "I heard a lot of version." He answered nonchalantly. But his heart tremble whenever he remembers some of the rumors that he once heard. Not out of fear but more like astonished.


    "Oh? Entertain this old man." Duke Cullen smirks.


    "Heard he was very skillful. Everything that he learn in one go, he will master it straight away. And once i heard he rushed towards the enemy base in the middle of gunshots like he was strolling in the park. And the most famous of all is he almost cripple the entire country. I''m sure these stories they were exaggerate so that it will hook onto others. No one knows who''s Xero. And the time that i was there, i met Xero. He looks really weak and despite his high IQ among the others, i doubt on his fighting skills." He said lazily.


    "That''s interesting. But what''s more interesting is that you assume it was a he." His grandfather stated.


    "Because i saw Xero. That''s why i am confident that it''s a he."


    "What if i told you in Googol there''s a different between Xero and Zero? The one that you met probably Zero version god knows what number he was. There''s been a lot of replacement for this Zero. And it will never be the same person. Probably the person that you saw back then no longer a Zero and it was replace with another person by now. But as for Xero, no one can replace the person who holds the name." Hearing the explanation from his grandfather, the uneasy feeling in his heart start to rise up. He frowned.


    "What are you trying to say here?"


    "All of those rumors that you heard, it was all true. Due to Xero''s capability in crippling the country, i had to step in to stop her. It was a good thing i found her. Because with her talent and outstanding IQ, she will become the country''s puppet if she falls into the wrong hand. Thus the reason i started Googol. It was to protect her and gave her freedom. Although it was hard to make her cooperate in the first place but she still have a little warmth in her heart when i found her and eventually she knows what is good for her. Googol is like her safe house and also her playground. It''s where she can fully unleashed her skills and the remarkable IQ. It was really astonishing everytime i watch her do the mission. I felt like a proud parent each time she came back with wide smile on her face."


    "Her? Are you telling me that all these time that the person who''s called Xero is a she? Is she the same person that Ralph looked for long time ago?" He asked when he remember that Ralph was assign to look for the person who almost bankrupt the entire country by hacking and crippling the economy. It was a fright and disaster back then. No one knew what happen but it was scary every time the phone rang only to be told they are on the verge on being the poorest country with no way to survive.


    "It''s the same person. I manage to find her before Ralph does. He was close though."


    Tristan frowned.


    "Are you saying that..." He couldn''t finish the question when he saw his grandfather nod.


    "She''s Xero. The sole reason Googol exist. It was to protect her."


    Tristan''s heart went thumped. As if it was hit by a truck but still manage to hold on and beats faster than normal. He remembered something.


    "Was she doing any mission last few days?" He asked. She was pregnant. And he saw the situation at the abandoned warehouse. And he heard her voice over the phone as well. Although he refuses to believe it at that time but hearing all of this from his grandfather, he had to accept the truth.


    "If you''re talking about the incident at the abandoned warehouse, yes. She was there. She was the leader. And even though i did warn her not to danger herself since she dropped the bomb on us, it was futile. Ever since i found her, it''s easier to let you boys come home rather than making her tell what did she eat for dinner. She follows her own instinct and the wildness in her. The mission that day can be considered a small matter. She doesn''t even need to be on the field. But because we''re dealing with MUTINY, it''s not something that we can take lightly." His grandfather answered without having any intention to hide it from Tristan. He felt like Tristan should know and hopefully he might be able to control Alicia before she could harm herself. No matter how skillful and amazing her IQ is, it''s still better for her to take care of herself since she''s carrying another life within her. It''s not something that anyone can overlook.


    "Will she keep on doing the mission?" Tristan asked after he kept quiet for a while.


    "No. I let her use the computer and that should made her stay put. I put a banned on her. Not allowing her to use the computer since every time she touch it, she will alert every other country who''s looking for her as well. But since you''re with her, i uplift the banned and just so she would stop pestering me into getting another mission nor bother others in her main group." Duke Cullen felt his life feel calmer now that he gave her the permission to use the computer. At least the upcoming trouble would be handle by Tristan. And he could have his time off like right now.


    "Is it dangerous to let her use the computer?" Tristan asked. He was curious. Why would his grandfather do so much for Alicia and to put that sort of banned on her.


    "You''ll find out soon enough. I''m guessing she already alerted the government." Not long, his phone rang and he glance towards the caller id before sighing.


    "You should go back and let her sleep. She''s already on the move." Duke Cullen showed the name on his phone before picking up the call. Tristan who saw the name could only gulped down hard and hastily head home. Even though he was still bewildered by the truth and about her real identity but what he does know that whenever she''s with him, that''s the real her. No matter what her identity is, she will always be his wife. The mother of his kids. That is all matters.

 Chapter 58 - Chat

    At the moment, Alicia''s movement finally alerted the government and it causes frantic for them. They even had to called in CODE RED seeing the name Xero popped out. It has been a while since the name appear. Last time it appear was few weeks ago. That''s when Xero was messing with some insignificant companies. But today, they have no way in telling what this Xero person is up to. The higher ups keep on fussing over their best hacker to track down Xero but it was to no avail. One minute they felt like they found her only to be tracking their own self. It was an embarrassing defeat. Seeing they have been played like a fool by this Xero, the higher up end up calling Googol for help.


    Alicia on the other hand had fun laughing at the people who tried to track her down. She wasn''t worried about her being tracked down at all because whoever try to track her down they will end up tracking their own trail. It''s something that she created and applied on whenever she started her hacking mode. Asides from that, she had the confident no one will be able to notice she was infiltrating some top secret info. She should be grateful that nowadays people treated technology as their second brain. If it was in the past, she probably would have a hard time on obtaining the info that she needed. It will be sweaty and bloody work to do obtain a certain info. But nowadays, with technology dominating the world it was like a breeze for her.


    Right now, she was busy copying what she had on The Logan. Of course everyone would know who''s The Logan. But what she wanted to know is the dirty secret that they keep hiding. Aside them funding MUTINY for every weapons and other things that they needed, she wanted to know what The Logan would gain from this whole mess. She also infiltrated MUTINY''s network to find out more about the deadly weapon that they confiscated. She had a feeling that something was amiss and that is not the only weapon that they have. What she do know is that the weapon is on the same par with nuclear weapon.


    It wasn''t long until she got hold onto everything that she needed. It was seconds before Tristan entered the house she finally got everything that she needed. Having no time to look through the info, she pack it into one file and hide it within protected system that she created. Unless the person manage to take her highly secured laptop, they probably would be able to find that top secret. Only if they manage to open the laptop though. She have been reconstructing the laptop ever since she got a hold onto it. Not even Uno manage to open the laptop. She was not worried when Master Nil took it away from her. She grinned whenever she remembered how annoyed Master Nil when he realize the situation. No hackers would be willing to give up their own laptop. The same as her. Letting them have the laptop doesn''t mean they can simply get any info on it.


    "What are you smiling about?" Tristan came around her who was grinning in front of the laptop as her hand speedily dance on the keyboard. Her hand became blurry and he could hardly see what she was typing. It was truly fascinating. Remembering what his grandfather told him, he finally believe what he said was true.


    Hearing her husband voice, she looked behind her but her fingers is still flying on the keyboard. She pecked his chin which is the closest to her mouth and smile brightly.


    "Nothing. I remember something in the past." She said before tapping the last code on her laptop. After typing the last code, the screen on the laptop immediately turn black but she knows it was doing something within the system. It only seem like the laptop switch off on it''s own.


    Tristan''s eye never left the laptop when it suddenly turn black. He frowned. He looked at his mischievous wife who was grinning widely at him.


    "What did you do?" He asked as he squinted his eyes on her.


    She gasped in horror.


    "How could you say that? I haven''t been doing anything since you grounded me at home." She glared at him begrudgingly. He poked her forehead lightly before picking her up to the sofa and place her on his lap. He rubbed her waist gently as if he wanted her to relax with him so they can have a little chat.


    "My wife being obedient is something i truly hope for. But unfortunately, the wife that i married isn''t the type who would do nothing even though i grounded her." His sarcasm seem to hit the point when he saw her facade collapse.


    It''s not like Alicia didn''t know how to hide the truth. She was brilliant in acting her part. But when she agree to marry Tristan despite the sudden wedding, she decided right then and there that she would not lie to him about anything. The mission back then was something that it''s unavoidable. She learnt her lesson to never lie to him again. It was a torture not picking up his calls and her heart felt like it went through the scariest ride. Being in despair but unable to talk it out. Looking at him now while sitting on his lap, she didn''t want to go through it anymore. Her life is here. With him. In this humble house. He''s her home. The place where she will take off all of her mask and wearing a bare face. Hooking her arms onto his neck, she let her head rest on his broad shoulder. The hands that gently massage her waist seems to be helping her a lot in sorting out the mess in her head. She breathe in deeply taking his manly scent. She loved the freshness that comes out from him despite he just got back from work. It still smells fresh for her.


    "You went and talk to your grandfather didn''t you?" She asked after several minutes she let the quietness took over. Being a genius, it isn''t hard for her to guess the whole thing which is another reason she doesn''t want to continue with the farce. It is better to spell it all out.

 Chapter 59 - Ill protect you

    Tristan smiled lightly when he heard her question. It was a sign that she''s willing to talk it out and he was grateful. He wouldn''t force her if she doesn''t want to say anything but this makes things easier. He caressed her slight chubby cheeks and pinch lightly.


    "Were you there when i called you? And when i was there?" Thinking about the abandoned warehouse, he doesn''t seem to be happy about it. She knew she was pregnant at that time and the place is not suitable for pregnant woman like her. He couldn''t help but frowned a little bit.


    Alicia who was staring at his reaction the entire face was nervous when she saw the frown. She quickly pacify him.


    "Hubby, i know my own body and i''m not that delicate. My child shouldn''t be that fragile as well. Plus, i''m a doctor. Despite how crazy i am, I still know the precaution that i should be taking. It was inevitable that day. You were beating the clean up team. They were innocent people." She had to pointed that out. They had just reached the base only to be called back due to The Princes of Hell interference. Thankfully they didn''t have to fight them. Except for Farrah who end up beating up Aaron, Jason and Zack.


    "You weren''t supposed to be there in the first place. Grandfather said so."


    "That...you can consider it was my last time to rebel against Master. Heeeee..." She grinned mischievously. He flicked her forehead one more time before rubbing it gently when she complained that it hurt. He was helpless against her.


    "Did you know Ralph were looking for you back then?" He asked since it seems like a detailed plot especially coming from her. The only disturbing thing was she was only a small little kid back then. It was no wonder his grandfather decided to hide her within Googol.


    "He was being nosy at that time. Including your grandfather."


    "You were about to create a war back then." He stated. She rolled her eyes as if it didn''t matter.


    "Then the rich shouldn''t flaunt their money needlessly. If they have a lot of money and don''t know what to do with it, why not give some to the poor. Share them. Give them jobs despite their social ranking nor their education. Why bother suppressing the poor? Why bother to be envy towards them when they have everything? I''m just giving them the taste of their own medicine. They were so scared of being poor that they nearly cause a war themselves. Tsk..." She scoffed when she remembered the reason she started to attack the so called rich people in the whole country including every ministers that are corrupted. She saw the unfairness happen in front of her eyes where the authority bow down to people who have more money even though the other person was innocent. And her being treated badly by her rich father and stepmother, it gave her another reason to do so. She didn''t regret it one bit. She just considered herself the modern Robin hood.


    Tristan who heard his wife reasoning went speechless. He could imagine the hard time that she gave his grandfather back then.


    "You do realize that they are some good people out there who''s innocent in this matter."


    "Uh huh... As if i''ll believe that. Tell me, did you never put pressure on someone when they offended you?" She asked. He went silent.


    "See... It''s the same thing. The way poor people see it, the rich are bullying the poor. The one who held more power can easily says it''s black when it''s not." Alicia continued seeing Tristan unable to answer her question.


    Tristan felt helpless. He knew what his wife said was true. And it was in fact true that anyone who held more power or money can easily ruled the world. He learnt all of that throughout his survival in trying to lead a company to another level. It wasn''t easy but he made it.


    "Do you still them as bully now that you''re part of the society?" He asked.


    "Which part of me is in the society?" She sneered. Looking sideways at her husband.


    "You do realize that you''re married to one of the three aristocrat family in the country?"


    "So what? It doesn''t mean i won''t dare to challenge them. Just like right now." She said while she tap the enter button on her keyboard. It wasn''t long he could hear his phone ringing and he looked at his wife suspiciously. Alicia only grinned and continue to sit on his lap like nothing happen.


    Tristan picked up the call and almost cursed out when he heard the other party panicking voice. It was all because the sudden drop of the shares that start to happen in the whole country causing other businessman chaos and their company on the verge of bankrupt. He eyed his wife who just smile sweetly at him before pinching her waist lightly. Warning her to fix the problem with his eye. She rolled her eyes at him before she type another string of code on her laptop and click enter. Not long, he can hear his assistant sighed with relief as if the world has come to peace. He hung up the phone and just stare at his unruly wife.


    "Fine. I won''t do that again. Tch,,,rich people are so scared of being poor. Dare to bully others but doesn''t dare to get bullied." She muttered all her complaints. Not bothering to lower her voice at all.


    Tristan had to massage his forehead when he finally realize the situation that he''s about to face. Just like his grandfather, he might end up banning his wife using her laptop.


    "You can''t banned me. I need it for work. Or there''s no telling what i''m about to do with the findings that i got today. I can''t leave things unfinished." As if she could see what''s Tristan was thinking, she had to warn him. Tristan squinted his eyes on his wife. No one dare to threatened him and got away with it. No one even dare to utter such. Only his wife would dare to do so. And he knows he can''t do anything about it. Plus, he''s not going to let his wife do something dangerous like last time. Even if she can handle it, his heart wouldn''t be able to be at ease. But her, sitting leisurely in front of the laptop and staying at home doesn''t mean she''s safe from creating trouble. He knew the risk of being someone who had her intelligence and can easily crippled a country. They are wanted everywhere in the world. Having someone like her is like obtaining the world deadliest nuclear weapon. Probably more than that.


    "I won''t stop you but that doesn''t mean i''m letting my wife to be in danger. I married you because i want to live until we grow old together. Until our last breath. Let me protect you. Let me be the one in the front line. Don''t you have me now?" He asked as he rubbed her shoulder gently.


    "But you''ll be in danger that way. I too, want to live with you until our hair turns white. Until our last breath." She said softly.


    "Are you looking down on your husband?"


    She shook her head. She knew his capability. As Lucifer, no one will be able to match him. And with the addition of other Princes of Hell, it will be like a nightmare. She knew she could trust him. And she knew he''s more powerful than her in terms of fighting skill. She was just someone who happen to have high IQ and could easily grasp any skills within short amount of time. But that is not her forte. She was better in hacking and no one can outplay her. And truthfully, she wanted to live her life normally. She made that decision after marrying Tristan. With the incoming addition in the family, she wanted to make that life came true.


    "I can''t promise you everything because when it comes to you, i don''t know how i will react. You are my home. A place where i come home and relax in your warmth. And i can''t lose this home. In other words, you''re irreplaceable for me. Just like those whom i recognize as family and friends. Even if i believe in your ability but when there''s danger arise where i have to intervene, i hope you can forgive me for being stubborn." She said after awhile. She was staring at his dark eyes that gave her the warm feeling and it makes her comfortable just looking at it. Behind those dark eyes, it only reflected how much this person loves her and cherish her in his life. Despite having to know him for only few weeks or month, he became her other half.

 Chapter 60 - For you

    They were still in the same position ever since he got back home. She was sitting on his lap while he was massaging her waist lightly. Sometimes he would pinch her gently when she move around to much causing unwanted arousal. They were still in the middle of discussing something serious. He doesn''t want to end the rare moment of her telling the truth with some romantic act. It''s not that they both were unwilling or he was trying to push away the big fish, but more like he''s taking every opportunity he could to dig out what she have been hiding. Knowing her, she would get irritated when being ask something that she doesn''t feel like talking about. Today was just his lucky day. And now, hearing what she said few moments ago, how could his heart not feel touched. Although he disagree with her acting recklessly in the future just for his sake, he still feel contented. It really felt warm. Just like she said. If he was her home, then she was his. He didn''t mind staying in one place if she''s next to him and spend the rest of their life together. Living a normal and humble life just like this is also fine. He even thought of letting go of being the President of the company just so he could spend his precious time with her. But it would be an unwanted war and would definitely create a big headache for his grandfather.


    "I won''t let you have the chance to intervene. What i do want from my wife is to take care of herself and our child. And try to be a little bit obedient to your husband, perhaps?" He asked as he raised his eyebrow only to get a cheeky grinned from her. He knew that would be something that one would called an impossible task.


    "Since my dear husband requested it, then just for you, your lovely wife will definitely fulfilled it." She said as she hung her arms around his neck and their face was so close. She could easily kisses his lips whenever she speaks.


    He didn''t miss the chance sealed her lips with a long lasting kiss that cause her to moan lightly. She snuggled closer to him and unintentionally rubbing him at the place that he tried to tame as they were talking. With her rubbing it, doesn''t really help when he could feel himself becoming hard. All his doubt after hearing she would be obedient immediately flew away when he could no longer take the torture and immediately flip her gently on the sofa. In the end, they ended the talk with some romantic action that made anyone blush from all the moans and grunts coming from the living room.


    After what seems like forever, the sounds finally stop and replace with panting and light kisses. It seems like the aftermath of their making love only made them unable to be apart from each other. Despite that, Tristan pick her up from the sofa and brought her back to their bedroom. It''s not good to let her body exposed to the cold now that she''s pregnant. And if he wasn''t thinking about their baby inside her stomach, he would go for more rounds with her. She was like a strong drug for him. Looking at her who was asleep after their ''gentle love making'', he grinned with satisfaction. Probably the best method to exhaust his wife''s energy quickly and stopped her from touching her laptop is this. But he knew that would be impossible as well. It was proven when she ended up waking up in the middle of the night and continuing the ''dangerous'' job that she''s good at. If it wasn''t because he had to threaten her to go to sleep, she would still be typing furiously on the laptop for god knows how long. He had to make a strict schedule for her. Meaning lessen her time with the laptop if possible.


    And for the next few days, he did exactly just that. He took a couple days off from the company and keep her occupied with various activities. For example having their first official date. Doing what normal couples do and had the whole cinema room reserved just for them only to be infiltrated by Ralph and others. Although inside he felt annoyed with their sudden presence but looking at Alicia''s smiling beautiful face, he threw it all away. As long as she''s happy and unharmed, it was all worth it.

 Chapter 61 - Protecting her

    Having a few days off meaning that he needed to become workaholic. Leaving the house early and went back home late at night. As much as he wanted to spend more time with his wife, he knows he was about to drive his wife into madness when he successfully prevented her from touching her laptop. The ridiculous envious feeling that he has towards the laptop almost cause him to threw the laptop away or even hide it from her. But knowing he''s been restricting her freedom to go out unless he''s with him or the other guys, he reluctantly had to let her ''play'' with the laptop.


    While others are busy like him, he still need to have someone to look after Alicia everyday just to ease his mind. He end up sending Aaron and Zack as they were the least busy people among them to accompany Alicia while he''s working. It''s not because he didn''t trust Alicia. More like he needed to know what his wife is doing and who she''s been provoking as she hack onto some other classified files that are hidden. It wasn''t easy but thankfully, Alicia willing to share what she found out. Only when he asked about it. The question ''What she''s been doing all day?'' has been a compulsory question whenever he had the time to call her or even catch her still waking up although it''s late at night. It would be better if she tell all that he needed to know herself. Only, due to her habit keeping everything a secret, it seems hard for her to talk it out voluntarily and end up forgetting to mention whatever it was she''s been doing.


    He sighed before retrieving his phone when he saw a lot of notification indicating he received a message from the group. Without the chat group, his private phone is like another decoration. He remembered today, all of them are coming to their house for dinner gathering. After dinner, they will head towards the their meeting base for the new info that they have on MUTINY. He looked at his watch and only to see it was just afternoon. Were they planning to have their lunch without me there? He frowned before opening the chat''s group.


    Aaron : Your wife is trying to turn the house and the whole neighborhood her playground. Tristan!!!


    Zack : I almost died after stepping out of the house. Has she gone insane?


    Jason : In case you guys haven''t notice, i''ve been missing for the last two hours because i''m trapped here.


    Jason included a picture of an upside down view. From there, all of them could imagine he was hanging from a very high place since he could see the whole view of the neighborhood. Tristan frown.


    Daryl : Could somebody please tell me why i''ve been chased by a deadly machine gun who can move itself and they can even detect the smallest move that i made.


    Grey : No kidding. I have been trapped in some sort of underground maze. And every wrong turn that i made will lead me to my death. Just what in the world is going on here?


    Ralph : ...


    Aaron : What does that supposed to mean? Don''t tell me you''re fine???


    Zack : He''s with me. At the couple''s home.


    Jason : What''s the brat been doing?


    Zack : Urmmm,,,


    Jason : Don''t tell me she''s monitoring our misery while giggling away like a lunatic.


    Zack : You could say that. With two bowls of popcorn.


    Grey : !!!


    Daryl : !!!


    Jason & Aaron : TRISTAN!!!!


    Grey : This is not funny anymore Ralph. I swear, once i got out of this stupid maze i''m going to give I''m going to have her ''long talk'' with her.


    Aaron : Tristan, i don''t care if she''s your wife but i''m going to give her hell.


    Jason : I''m with you in this matter. I''ll lend you a hand.


    Daryl : +1


    Xero : Owh? I like to see you try. Let''s just hope my finger don''t slip on this keyboard. Otherwise, no one could tell what''s going to happen with our economy. Would you like that?


    Aaron : F***!!! How in the world you got into our chat group?


    Xero : That''s a dumb question.


    Grey : I don''t care how you do it but get me out of here Alicia.


    Jason : Let me down as well. Are you really trying to kill me?


    Xero : And let you guys beat me? As if i''ll let you guys do that.


    Daryl : I''ll end up black and blue being hit by those blank bullets. It hurts. Alicia, stop all these robots.


    Xero : ...


    Tristan : Honey,,,


    Xero : *rolls eye Fine.


    And all the chaos finally ended. His phone turn silence and the sight of his wife is no longer inside the chat group. It wasn''t for long when he received another series of message.


    Daryl : Did she want to kill me? What have i done to her? All of the robots just blew up without any warning one by one.


    Grey : The maze collapse trying to bury me with it.


    Jason : I''m still up here. Hanging by a tree when that freaking unbreakable cable suddenly release my leg. At least i''m no longer upside down. Hahaha...


    Jason included another photo and everyone could tell he''s hanging by a tall tree when they still could see the whole neighborhood.


    Zack : Aaron? Where are you?


    Ralph : ??? He should be fine, right? My sister is not that cruel.


    Not long after Ralph send out the message, another message came in. It was a video. Nearly all of them open the video and Tristan who had a bad feeling about the video end up viewing it as well. It wasn''t long to convince his instinct was right. He could hear Aaron shouting loudly and cursing at the same time but Tristan was puzzled when he notice Aaron was in some sort of forest. He seem to recalled not far from their neighbourhood there''s a forest which were left untouched. Aaron must be somewhere there. He couldn''t imagine how did he end up there.


    Aaron who was still shouting while running away from a big white tiger finally decided to climb onto a tree as he took a deep breath. He looked into the camera and start yelling again.


    Aaron : Tristan, i don''t care if she''s your wife or not. I''ll be the first one to hunt her down. I was flung by a giant catapult and only to land myself in the middle of nowhere, somehow alive but to be chased by a giant white tiger. I''ll end up dying young and single because of her.


    Xero : Ah,,, so that''s what happen. It seems i need to adjust it a little bit more then it will be perfect.


    Grey : !!!


    Daryl : !!!


    Jason : !!!


    Aaron : !!!


    All of them together : TRISTAN!!!


    Tristan rubbed his aching forehead when he learnt about his wife antiques. But even so, he doesn''t feel like reprimanding his wife''s action. As long as she''s happy and wouldn''t involve herself in those dangerous matter especially the MUTINY group, he''s willing to say yes to her every demand. It was his way of protecting her. For his brothers, it might not be the case. Only he can subdue his unruly wife. He glance at his watch and knew he still had another appointment. It can wait. Right now, he needed to save his brothers from his wife.

 Chapter 62 - Terror

    Meanwhile at home, Alicia was giggling away knowing the outcome of her recent creation. Being jobless and with two unwanted ''babysitter'' to watch her every move doesn''t mean that she can''t do what she wanted. She would always have her friend to help her to setup those evil trap. Only the people she authorize will enter the neighborhood safely. After learning that Tristan owned the whole neighborhood, she didn''t even bother to give any heads up to Tristan about the ''toys'' that she''s been playing with. As for today, she decided to test it on the Princes of Hell. Excluding her dear husband and beloved brother. She already put them in the security system that she created for the whole area.


    Now watching from the CCTV that she installed everywhere, she couldn''t stop giggling when she saw how miserable the Princes of Hell look at the moment. Especially Aaron who''s running away from her pet. Whitey aka the white tiger. While Grey and Daryl looked like they are survivor from natural disaster. No longer their charming faces can be seen but only dirty black dust are covering them. As for Jason, well she decided to send someone to save him seeing he had a hard time getting down from the tall tree as it sways and break easily. She glance at Zack before scoffed and sat elsewhere with her laptop continuing her hunting on MUTINY.


    Zack who was being scoffed couldn''t help but shivers as he hid behind Ralph who was speechless seeing what was on the screen. Thankfully he decided to stay with her at home. Even so, he almost got himself killed when he stepped out of the house wanting to throw away the rubbish.


    Ralph couldn''t help but looked over his cute little sister that he once knew. The sweet and fragile looking sister that he raise many years ago. The exact same one that he force his parent to adopt. He still couldn''t believe that fragile looking sister that''s under his watch most of the time turn out to be the person he was assigned to catch many years ago. It was when the name Xero brings terror to the country. He was one of the people who was assigned to catch Xero. Thinking back, he did found Xero. Except he didn''t expect it was a little girl who was covered in wounds and bullied by the people around her. Before he could dig any deeper, he was called back and the mission was just unsolved just like that. It was then, he was busy taking care of Alicia who got in car accident at that time. He didn''t ask what''s the outcome on Xero. Now that everything comes to light, he still couldn''t believe that the sister that he pampered ever since he laid his eyes on her and adopted to his family, is someone who manage to topple all of the powerful businessman and almost cost the country bankrupt.


    Looking at the screen and back at her, he sighed heavily. He somehow knew one of the main reason Alicia almost crippled the country back then it was because of her hatred towards the wealthy people who seem to looked down on people like her. He walked towards her and decided to have a heart to heart talked with her. He fear she will still have that lingering feeling of wanting to take revenge on the riches and it would somehow lead her to offend a lot of people. Offending a lot of people could only mean one thing. They will come back and look for her. He didn''t want her to endangered herself due to her long time revenge. As her brother, he wanted to see her living normal like any other people. Grasping her happiness and cherishing each and every moment of her life.


    "Do you still feel unfair and hate towards the wealthy?" He asked as he sat next to her. Alicia who was so focused on her laptop stop and look at her brother who''s looking worriedly at her. She smile.


    "I would be slapping myself if that was the case." She put away her laptop and lean comfortably on the sofa. She put her head on Ralph''s shoulder like she used to do back then when they talk leisurely like this.


    "Want to talk about it?" Ralph asked. He never wanted to force her to say what she doesn''t want to say. He knows it''s hard for her to open up. Living a secret life from such a young age. He, as her older brother felt like he failed doing his job. He couldn''t help but felt miserable. If only he found it was her that he was looking for. He would protect her well and would not let her involve in this ugly side of life.


    She look over her brother''s forlorn face and knew exactly what he was thinking.


    "Don''t blame yourself. I chose this road. And it''s not so bad. At least my great talent has its use and instead of harming others, i chose to protect other people from harm."


    "Your brother is useless." He retorted. Although he knew she was trying to coax him but he doesn''t want to be soothe.


    "Yup." She agreed before grinning as his face change to gloom.


    "But you have me. Your sister is so reliable that she can do anything. But this sister of yours is also useless no matter how amazing she is. She still relied on her brother to fix the trouble that she cause whenever she decided to rebel and her brother would always protect her from any scumbag that comes near her. This sister needed someone to always pamper her so that whenever she returns home, she knows the warmth that kept this sister alive. That is why this sister can continue doing the dangerous stuff out there just to protect her dear brother and her family so that we can all live in peace." She continued as she hugged onto Ralph''s arm.


    Ralph rubbed her head and smile before sighing. He is a useless brother. Alicia only grinned as she was helpless when it comes to comforting her own brother. Thus, she can only act cutely with him.


    "Ralph, do you think my baby will look like me or you? But i heard the first born baby will surely look like their father. There''s no chance the baby will look like me." She pouted. It''s not that she blabbered without reason. It is a fact. She''s a doctor. Although not some gynecologist but from her own research and her high IQ, the probability of having her first born look like her is like 90% hopeless. The first born will surely take after the father.


    "Why am i include in this? Surely the baby will look like Tristan. Although i don''t know the full fact on your assumption but from my experience, you should have another baby until the kid took after your beauty."


    "But they say that if i happen to look at other men for a long time, longer than Tristan then there''s 90% probability my baby will look like other men. Since that was the case, i wanted my baby to look like you. To have another iceberg mini Tristan or devil mini Tristan is quite a headache. They will be too smart for me to trick. Just like their dad." She shivers the thought of having minion Tristan look alike watch her every move and will keep her away from her laptop and the dangerous stuff that she used to do. The minion will end up shielding her like she''s some cripple person just like Tristan doing right now. Sending two ''babysitter'' whenever he''s at work.


    Ralph felt like his own sister just insulted his own intelligence in a roundabout manner. He flicked her forehead before glaring at her.


    "You might as well get another certificate for your doctor qualification. Having to hear this absurd nonsense from someone like you got me thinking how did you manage to become a doctor. If whatever you said was the truth, then you''re lucky because those two brats were chosen to babysit you. Your baby will end up looking like them." Ralph grinned when he saw Alicia faces change to miserable. She ended up howling trying to deny the rumors that she once heard.


    "Damn you Ralph. How could you curse your future niece/nephew like that. I need to hang few posters of handsome men around the house so that my kid won''t look like those two. They will effect my kid''s intelligence. Or should i just hang my photo around the house so that the first born will look like me." She grinned when she found another solution for her needless worrisome.


    Ralph was speechless. They say that pregnant woman tend to think a lot. But he didn''t expect his brilliant sister would become so unreasonable.


    "What''s wrong with my face?" A chilly, unhappy voice can be heard above their head. Instantly, the two siblings look behind only to see Tristan''s brooding face.


    Alicia felt like wanting to run away seeing her handsome husband looking unsatisfied with her. She could have guess that he heard everything. From which point, she assume from the beginning. Before she could escape, Ralph immediately got up and pretended to cough as he patted her head before running away. Heading towards the messy looking victims that she bullied few hours ago. Most of them are glaring at her but held back due to Tristan standing behind the sofa. She sighed. This could not be good. It proves to be correct when Tristan immediately picked her up and headed towards their bedroom and gave the hell of her life.

 Chapter 63 - Only you

    It was bad enough she badmouthed her own husband. It gets even worse when she complaint it to her own brother. It''s not exactly wrong but looking at Tristan''s unhappy face, she might have been a little bit too much. Being put down gently on the bed, she looked at his face warily. She needed a time machine or maybe she should start creating one since she kept on digging herself a new hole waiting for her to dive into. She wanted to explain but she didn''t know where to start. Why did she open up about their unborn baby anyway with Ralph? Why must she voice out that nonsensical concern of hers? Probably it''s the weird crazy pregnancy hormone that made her think of this nonsense thoughts. She knew this but she still made it a big concern of hers. She pouted as her gaze just turn gloomier.


    Tristan who have been watching from the end of the bed felt like laughing at her 1001 faces that she makes. He wasn''t angry about the fact that she doesn''t want their first born to look like him but more like he''s jealous because she would casually talked about such petty matter to Ralph. Yes, he was jealous of Ralph. He wanted to be her ears all the time. No matter how small her complaint was or how big the issues was, he wanted to be the one to listen without him asking. Now, looking at her pouted face he sighed deeply in his heart.


    Taking her into his arms, he embrace her tightly and making her snapped back to reality. His palm landed on her stomach, caressing it gently and his other hand massaging her back. It''s like he knows she needed the massage.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked with his deep, hoarse voice.


    It took her awhile to speak. He didn''t bother to rush her as well. Fiddling with her own fingers as she tried to hold herself from touching his arms which landed on her slightly bulging stomach.


    "Are you angry?" She asked. Besides that, she was nervous because she couldn''t really figure out his current mood. She was facing away from him and with his hand around her waist, it kind of restricted her movement.


    "I really wished i could be angry with you. But you know i can''t. More like i am frustrated because i can''t be the one to listen to your small worries nor big ones. It feels like you never trusted me like you trusted Ralph." He answered listlessly.


    Alicia who heard him finally realize that he gave her so much but she never bother to change her ways with him. Yes, they were married and yes she never bother to hide her unruliness from him. But that was all. She never talked about this small matter to him unless he asked. She would only answer according to his own question. Trying to turn her body facing him while in the mean time making herself comfortable with the slight bump on her stomach, she manage to turn and look at the man who she, unknowingly disregard his existence. Placing both of her hands on his clean shaved face. She sighed. Why did she thought of not wanting this handsome and charming face to be paste on their unborn baby? How can she think of staring at other men just because her crazy hormone decided that her face is better than his?


    "I really hurt you, didn''t I?" He kissed both of her eyes without answering.


    "I seem to forgot that i have you in my life. You have been pampering me so much to the point i ended up stepping on your pride as a husband. I''m sorry. I never thought this stupid matter will cause you to hurt so much that it''s making you frustrated with me. I didn''t mean to hide it. But i was worried that you would find them boring and i might tire you out. You were working until you came home late and the moment i see your face, i forgot all about that absurd thoughts. It''s only when you''re not around i would have that kind of small disturbance in my head. I would forgot all about it the moment i see your face. I don''t want to be clingy but i do hope i can be with you and follow you to work. Despite having Jason and Aaron to keep me company, it''s not the same. Plus, it''s not my nature to cling onto you the whole time. Taking your time away from your company. I''m scared if i become too clingy you would leave me or annoyed with the way i am. I don''t know Tristan. When it comes to you, i tend to become someone i don''t know anymore." She sighed after speaking for so long. She was looking at his chest. Her fingers were now playing on his button and she didn''t know his reaction. In fact, she missed the chance to see his eyes start to soften as he looked at her warmly and a slight smile paste on his face. She missed all of the changes as it seems the buttons are more interesting than him.


    Tristan smile slightly as he looked down the woman who have been conquering every corner of his heart. The one who always made his life turn the other way round. It has always been her. Way before he married her and way before she knew him. To hear such words from her, he was delighted. He knew one thing. Just like his heart is filled with her, she''s in the same situation as he was. He tugged her chin up so that her eyes look into his. Kissing it gently before speaking again.


    "You are my wife. That is all that is. Whoever you become, you will always be my wife." He said and she wrapped her arms around his neck just so she could kiss him. It was a romantic moment between the two. Unwilling to let go each other lips. Not when Tristan felt like he could not hold back that he finally stopped.


    "Do you still want our kids to look like other men?" He asked after they stay quiet and comfy in each other embrace. There''s a hint of gloominess from his voice. She smile.


    "You''re not scared i won''t pay attention to you because i have another charming mini you in my arms?"


    "You dare? I''ll sold my own kids if you neglect your husband." He said grudgingly as if he just remembered he needed to share his wife love in the future.


    Alicia laughed merrily before giving him a quick kiss on his lips.


    "It would be nice if our unborn baby look like the both of nice. Then i won''t be too bad about it. He/she will have something from both us."


    "Would you love that?"


    "I would love that very much."


    Tristan pecked her forehead and they just lay there in each other embrace, not wanting to move. Especially for Alicia. Having Tristan coming home early is something that she always waited. She snuggled against his arms and feeling the heat from him made her sleepy. With all the thrilling adventure that she have been watching from early morning, she decided to have her sleep.


    For Tristan, it was another thing. Looking at her sleeping face, he smile lightly. But thinking what he had to deal after this made his head throb. He really need to talk to his wife about her new toys. More like her new playground. Something had to be done.

 Chapter 64 - Serious business

    In the living room, Ralph and Zack had to deal with the small injuries on Grey, Dylan, Jason and Aaron. They look a mess. Especially Aaron. Out of the four of them, he look the worst. His clothes are shredded to pieces. The only thing that kept it hanging onto his body is his collar. Compared to others, he really look like a beggar. No more of that clean, sharp look can be seen. Only dirty, black face along with dry leaves sticking onto his hair and some part of his body. He was cursing endlessly and the others almost couldn''t held in their laughter. Grey and Dylan had to pretend looking elsewhere while Jason was coughing continuously. It only irks Aaron the more they try to hide it.


    "Where is she? Where is that damn brat?" His red eyes are wondering trying to find that one silhouette. The one that cause him in this disgraceful state.


    It was unknown who started to laugh but the moment he said that, all of them burst out laughing. No longer trying to hide, they openly laugh at him like he was making a joke. He glared at them but they just ignore him all the more.


    "This is your karma. Remember back then you used to bully her." Zack said amidst his laughter. Zack remembered back then when they gather together, Aaron would always bully her to the point she would cry out to Ralph. He did get a beating from Ralph back then. But he guess, Alicia is someone who holds grudges pretty well. It''s amazing how long she held it in and even pretended to be weak in front of them.


    "Not funny guys. I almost got killed by that darn tiger. Do you know how big that tiger is? It must have been some mutated tiger that Alicia found somewhere." Aaron said grudgingly. He winced once in a while when he accidentally touch the bruises on his arms and face.


    "We all almost got killed today." Grey stated out the fact.


    "Except for Ralph, Zack and Tristan." Dylan said solemnly. He still can''t believe he still survive despite having to manhandle dozens of robots that can shoot at him. Although the bullets are blank but it still hurt when it caught him. If he''s not careful enough, that blank bullet can still pass through his head. He will be dead. Not to mention when the robot exploded almost caught him off guard. If it wasn''t because he had nimble move and find a safe place, he won''t be here when that happen.


    "I just realize, we can''t afford to offend Alicia. Otherwise we might really end up dead the next time we send ourselves to her."


    All of them nodded like a chicken thinking the truth behind Grey''s word. Ralph and Zack also nodded even though they both didn''t end up like the rest of them.


    Aaron wanted to say more when he notice Tristan walking down the stairs alone. He didn''t see Alicia coming along together.


    "Where''s your wife? I want to have a nice ''chat'' with her." He asked as soon as Tristan settle down on the sofa with them.


    Tristan glance at him coldly before proceed on ignoring the annoyed face that Aaron had.


    Aaron became more ticked off. He feels like he''s just another annoying fly when Tristan ignore him. Unwilling to be ignore, he stand in front of Tristan.


    "Did you see how i look? I almost got killed out there? It''s fine she finally stopped with all her pranks but she actually send me to that forest with that big mutated tiger chasing after me. Us, being treated this way is like an insult to Princes of Hell. Everyone fear us because no one can beat us. But in your wife''s eye, we''re just like an annoying pest for her to play around. Don''t you care about our reputation Tristan? If word got out we were beaten easily by just one woman, anyone would challenge and make fun of us right now."


    Tristan glance at him momentarily.


    "It will serves as part of our training. We''ve been slacking off a lot for the past few years. Thus, we''re easily beaten. It''s time to gear up if we want to take down MUTINY. The way we are, it''s not good enough."


    Just that simple sentence coming out from Tristan made everyone realize the truth that they have been ignoring. For Aaron, Zack and Jason who were beaten up by one of the Googol single handedly, is enough to show how weak they are. As for the rest, it''s like an eye opener. Back then, they were more alert on these type of things. The danger, the sudden ambush, they will immediately detect it. No one could surpass them. Each of them have gone through special military training that either will cost your life should they took things lightly. It was the hardest training and hell at the same time. With the way they are right now, they will be easily beaten by MUTINY and every clue as well as info that Alicia have on them will be useless. If they screw this whole thing up, they will waste their chance to catch this sneaky group.


    "And for that, we might need Alicia''s help in this matter. Tonight, she''s going to introduce you to her teammates." Tristan continued.


    Besides trying to distract his unruly wife which turn to be a failure most of the time, they both discuss about MUTINY matter seriously. Although they have the so called weapon in their hands, both him and Alicia felt there''s something amiss. The MUTINY are too calm handling their missing ''weapon''. Which is why Alicia is itching to be on the field and infiltrate the person''s place. The one who''s been giving orders and funding the MUTINY. And Tristan isn''t going to let that happen. As much as he wanted to take down MUTINY, Alicia''s safety is still his priority. Thus, the reason they''re gather together tonight. Now, they''re just waiting for the Googol team to arrive. The real Googol under Xero''s name.

 Chapter 65 - As she pleases

    It was almost midnight and there''s still no sign any of Googol''s team. Others are getting restless and some are annoyed. Especially Aaron and Jason. Being the youngest in Princes of Hell, they don''t really have much patience. Not to mention when they are exhausted after encountering Alicia''s monstrous training ''playground''. Aaron who had the worst experience finally got up and wanted to complaint. It all cut short when Alicia who was supposed to be sleeping appear. Tristan glance up and frowned. He went to Alicia who went to the kitchen and took some food from the fridge and their cupboards.


    "Why are you up? You''re hungry?" He asked as he locked her in his embrace. Looking at her slightly chubby face from all that eating and her pregnancy making him feel like he did a good job in keeping her at home instead of letting her continue to work.


    "I''m always awake at this hour. You haven''t notice? When else would i have the time to keep up with my hobby and interest?" She answered cheekily. Blurting the truth about her activity during the time when Tristan was busy with his work in the company.


    "And here i was about to praise myself for being a good husband keeping you at home. But who knows my mischievous wife still have other tricks in her. Should i keep you lock or tied up around my waist just so i could keep my eye on you?" He raises one of his eyebrow and trying to ignore her naughty fingers drumming around his c.h.e.s.t.


    "You know you won''t be able to stop me from doing anything. It''s good enough i''m staying at home and not causing you trouble." She patted his cheek lightly before kissing them. Tristan took the chance to kiss her alluring lips. His tongue start to travel inside her mouth and causing her to be clinging onto him closer. It was only when they heard someone coughing loudly they stopped their action. They both looked over only to see Aaron looking annoyed.


    Aaron, having to see such disturbing act couldn''t help but felt like he''s been punched right to his stomach.


    Alicia grinned with mischief while Tristan put on poker face as if he hadn''t ravished his wife''s lip moments ago. Aaron rolled his eyes upward before heading back to the living room. The things that he wanted to ask all went down to the dog''s bowl.


    Alicia start to giggle seeing Aaron in misery. Tristan looked down at his wife and tighten his arms around her waist. Although the slight bulging stomach stood in a way from letting him grind himself to Alicia''s but the closeness still made Alicia who''s still giggling stops. She stares at her man with delight. Her eyes twinkle and her smile just bloom causing Tristan''s heart tremble at the sight. Anyone would have thought he have a good, gentle and obedient wife. But only he knows how she turn his world upside down. Especially when she looks innocent like this. It''s always bad news when she look at him like this.


    "What are you up to?" He asked.


    Instead of answering, she took hold of his hand and headed towards their living room where the other Princes of Hell watched sport channel on TV as they wait for their guests to arrive. Taking her laptop along and handed the snacks that she took few minutes ago, placing them on his other hand. They both sat down and she start to type something on her laptop before the TV turns dark making others groan in anger. All of their head turn towards Tristan and her. But they both ignore the ferocious glare and Tristan start opening the snacks that she gave to him. Not long, the screen turn to the familiar scene. It was the place where it gave nightmare to almost all of them this afternoon. The only difference is, the sky has turn dark but one can see the action took place. Watching the screen, they finally had their answer as to why the Googol haven''t arrived. It''s not because they''re late. But the situation that they encounter cause them to be late.


    Despite that, all of the Princes of Hell couldn''t help but feel humiliate and amaze when they saw how easily the Googol handle the same obstacles. Feeling unfair, Aaron walked up to Alicia who seem to enjoy watching whatever is happening on the screen. He could imagine her exact reaction when she was watching them suffering with her antique.


    "Did you lower the difficulty? Why is it i got thrown to the woods at the back of the neighborhood and being chased by mutated white tiger? I mean, just look at them!!! One of them actually blow up the robots in one go and remain unscathed while the other just easily cut off the unbreakable cable and actually ''fly'' down safely. You must have warned them about this vicious trap." Aaron said resentfully.


    Alicia grinned wider.


    "You could have just watch it silently and save your face. Now, you''re just asking for it. For your info my dear sweet little brother, i set their ''training'' higher than what you guys encounter this afternoon. And look, it only took them about 15 minutes to escape." She point towards the screen when she saw all of them are already walking towards the house leisurely. The black suit and mask remains perfect condition.


    Aaron felt like he almost choke his own saliva when he heard what she says. He look at Grey and Daryl whose skills are almost the same with Tristan only to see them nodded their head. He felt like cursing himself. She actually set their ''training'' higher than theirs? Just how insane these guys are? If that''s the case, then were they set with the lowest setting but only to end up half dead? He rather not say another word in case he shot himself in the foot. He didn''t have a chance to say anything altogether when a couple of shadow suddenly appear in the living room with them. All four of them took their place and seem to be making themselves at home. One could be seen raking up the kitchen cabinet and the other seem unbothered by the crowd in the living as he went looking around the house as if checking for the security. The other two just sat at the sofa as if they didn''t encounter some horrible challenges.


    "Were you that bored that you set the whole neighborhood as your playground?" A male voice that seem sound familiar to Tristan which made him stiffen for a while. Only Alicia notice his stiffness and seem to understood the reason behind it. Before she could answer, another voice emerge. This time, it gives a certain impact to Grey.


    "I''ve been dealing with operation back to back since you''re not around and this is how you treat me? Should i be flatter or strangle you?"


    Alicia rolled her eyes upward when she heard that. It''s not like it was her intention to stop working. Blame it on the person sitting next to her who had his hand around her waist.


    "Xero, you sure had lots of time to be playing with those toys that i had a hard time to get." The person who went straight towards the kitchen cabinet finally return with his hand full with snacks that he could find. Having to deal with that automated machine gun that aims perfectly makes him hungry.


    "Master Nil would beat you up again if he knew about it." After touring around the house, Si sat down ignoring the other member of Princes of Hell.


    "Somehow i had a feeling she took the money out from Master Nil''s account." The guess by Uno seem to shot Alicia straight to the heart when she suddenly cough couple of times and looking restless as Tristan''s eye lays on her.


    "And it seems this Master Nil doesn''t know about it."


    All eyes turn to Alicia and they all seem to agree on Ralph''s statement.


    ''Only Xero would do anything that she pleases.''

 Chapter 66 - Something bigger

    Alicia who seem to be tortured by their stare finally blows up.


    "I''ll treat it as money from my grandfather in law. Who told him to stop all of my work and gave so much time that i would die of boredom." She said grudgingly.


    "You do realize that your own husband is the one who initiate that motion?" Uno just had to point out the truth that she herself know.


    "Well since i can''t possibly make my own husband poor then i might as well just ''borrow'' Master Nil''s money. He''s too old already to be keeping so much money for himself. It''s not like he will open up his own bank in heaven." She mumble loud enough for everyone to hear. And unbeknownst to her that a dark gloomy shadow has already stood in front of her trying his very best not to hit. Especially not in front of her husband aka his darn grandson who''s glaring at him this exact moment. In the end, he could only yell his heart out just to teach this brat a lesson.


    "You damn brat!!! You thought i wouldn''t know nor realize that the money that i saved is missing? I was just giving you a leeway just so you don''t run off to god knows where if i still hold you back. And now you''re cursing me to die early. Just so you know, i''ll live for 1000 years more to give you a beating." Master Nil was already berating this damn brat as soon as they meet. This has been a usual scene whenever Master Nil meet with Xero. The other Googol members are already immune to this. As long as Xero doesn''t include them in their daily banter, they will ignore it as much. But knowing Xero, of course she wouldn''t leave anyone in peace.


    "Ah, Master still love me the best but the money wasn''t enough to buy some of those expensive equipment. That''s why i took some of our member''s money as well." She said gleefully as if she''s done nothing wrong.


    Googol : "What???"


    Hearing that, they feel like beating the person who''s still holding an innocent face in the arms of the Devil whose sending glares when they concerted shouted in anger. No one could explain the frustration that they were feeling right now.


    "Guys, you''re scaring my baby. Stop shouting. The money i took, i already put it back. It was taken from my brother''s account. So, don''t worry." Again, in a smug tone she solve the problem.


    Tristan who just sat by her side couldn''t help but feeling grateful she actually become ''obedient'' in front of him. Otherwise, seeing how she manage to agitate others in such a short time he wouldn''t even know how to deal with her.


    Ralph on the other hand couldn''t help but cough when he heard his sister took out the money from his bank just to pay back the money that she ''borrowed''. Of course, he wouldn''t say anything since it''s his baby sister afterall. But it still make him flabbergasted with the way she drove her own team and Tristan''s grandfather nuts. He never thought he would see Duke Cullen to become angered to the point he couldn''t do anything to Alicia. Looking at the way things are, he better stir them to their initial topic for their gathering.


    "Urmmm, since everyone is here why don''t we proceed to our main topic." After he said that, everyone seem to change their demeanor. Especially the Googol team and Tristan''s grandfather. Immediately, the situation became serious.


    Tristan nodded his head as he took Alicia''s hand and head over to the other small living room. Alicia then hit a small button that''s hidden somewhere only she and Tristan knows and the whole small living room change it''s interior. All the windows were shut down and the bright room turn dark in instance. Not sooner it turns to light again and the small living room was gone but has turn into another room. It was as if they walked into a different room in that short of time. No longer they see brick wall instead it was replace with cold steel that almost look like they were inside the safety room. It was so secure to the point no one will be able to eavesdrop their discussion nor break into this room unless they have appropriate tools. But with Xero handling the security, they doubt anyone will be able to challenge her.


    "Take a seat." It was Tristan''s voice that woke them up from daze. Tristan just led Alicia''s to sit next to him.


    Probably due to their difference and being in a different group, the Googol manage to take a seat on Alicia''s left side while the rest of Princes of Hell took their seat on Tristan''s right side. Master Nil just glance slightly and took his place on the other end of the table. He didn''t need to be here in the first place but due to the fact that the matter on MUTINY is a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, he was asked to observe and report to the higher up to prevent any unforeseen from happening.


    "Xero team, gear off." A rare, stern and cold voice coming from Alicia made the others who heard it for the first time couldn''t help but shivers. It was as if there''s another Tristan in the room.


    For the people under Xero, it was normal. Alicia can be seen as innocent and naive about the world making you wanted to protect her from the ''dirt''. But when it comes to Googol, she tore off that mask and the same person sitting right next to Tristan exuded cold and indifferent aura to the people around her. There''s just something inhuman in the way she see others at this moment. Tristan notice this as well and besides feeling proud with her domineering aura, he felt pain somewhere in his heart. He could imagine why she turn up this way. Her childhood is unlike others. Remembering how she got beaten up by her own father during that dinner party made him clench his fist. Although he delivered the punishment personally but he still feel like it''s not enough. Especially with all the scars that were left on her back and her leg. He held in his anger and the urge to gather her in his arm as he watch the Googol took off their gear one by one. Seeing the familiar face made him look at his grandfather who pretended not to notice his stare. It seems families do have their own secret. Especially when he saw his own brother who happen to be one of the people under his wife. His brother, Daniel whom was supposed to be handling their company in overseas.


    Grey on the other hand also seem to have the shock of his life when he saw Farrah as one of the Googol. He wanted to say something right but after remembering there are other people in the room, he held his tongue.


    "Uno, reporting duty."


    "Deux, reporting duty."


    "Si, reporting duty."


    "Wu, reporting duty."


    "Xero, reporting duty."


    Master Nil who was sitting at the other end, nodded his head.


    "Proceed." He look at Xero and she got up straight away.


    "We will be cooperating with Princes of Hell in the matter of MUTINY as i found there''s spies among the military. At the moment, the spies haven''t been taken care off yet as we do not want to alert the MUTINY''s leader and the one who''s been funding MUTINY. Although we did get the ''secret weapon'' from them but i fear there''s something else other than that secret weapon. Something bigger." Alicia said without straightforwardly.


    "Can''t you look into it?" Master Nil was the one who asked that question.


    "As much as i want to brag about my IQ and my hacking skills, it''s impossible. Although i do have a lead, you''ll have to send people to get it. They''re being doc.u.mented manually. It seems they were being careful this time. So all the things that i found are just hoax. When i look through the warehouse the other day, the equipment just doesn''t seem to add up. And there''s been some unusual movement in a certain company. Coincidentally the company were owned by the one who''s funding MUTINY. Uno." She gestures towards Uno and he immediately took out all the information on the company that they were going to infiltrate.


    "This time it''s not easy like it looks. This company are known for their tight security. One wrong move could lead you to being caught and torture alive." Uno remind them as he hand out the file containing all the things that they needed to know. But what he got is just a layer of what he could get hold on. The rest is still unknown. He glanced at Xero who''s sitting lazily with one her hands holding onto her own head as the other tapping rythmatically on the table. He sighed inwardly. It''s better if she could come with them during this mission. At least with Xero around, their percentage of coming out alive is 100%. Unconsciously, he glared at the person who put them in this difficult situation.


    It seems he''s not the only one who''s thinking the same when he heard Wu whom rarely voice out anything during their meeting speaking the same thing that he''s been thinking off. It was a relief someone spoke out. It could only mean, he survive from his brother''s fury.

 Chapter 67 - Do you want to die?

    "Xero, i know what i''m asking is impossible but i''ll bite. Will you be joining us? You know things won''t be the same without you around." Quint asked ignoring the astounded faces on the other side of the table. He knew what he was asking would cost someone''s fury but due to the complicated situation for this mission, he had to be assured of everyone''s safety. He was anxious. Despite countless dangerous mission that they have survived together but it will be futile without Xero around. He depended on her. They depended on her most of the time whenever things turn awry. There''s never a fair play in war. Xero usually would be the person to handle the element of surprise in every turn. Which is why he had to asked that question, hoping she would join them.


    Alicia squinted her eyes at Quint or known to be Wu by her. One hand carressed the bulging stomach gently but no one is able to tell what she''s thinking. She knew Quint would be anxious. Though no one are able to know what he''s thinking but as his leader and the one who picked him up how could she not know what he was worried about. They never went to any dangerous mission without her. This time, the danger level is higher than usual.


    "I..."


    "She''s not going." Before Alicia could say anything, it was cutoff by the man who''s sitting gloomily beside her. He was excuding a dark aura surrounding him. If one could truly see the darkness engulfing around him, people would truly think he''s the reincarnation of a devil. It truly suits his name. Lucifer. She sighed silently. This man is still afraid that she will go out behind his back doing the dangerous stunt that he wished he didn''t know about. He took her hand in his grip and tightly holding it. It might looked he was hurting her but only she knew the gentleness and the trembling from his palm. She hold his hand back and immediately the overbearing pressure surrounding the room vanish.


    ''Ah, the power of love.''


    "Of course i won''t be going. But i''ll be your eyes the moment you enter the company." She said.


    "But what if there''s trouble along the way? We don''t have your high IQ and quick thinking to alternate a new plan. None of us have your sharp insight." This time it was Farrah who voice out another of their concern. She knew it''s dangerous for Alicia to join them but knowing Alicia, she can easily avoid any trouble without effecting her pregnancy. It''s crazy but that''s Alicia, someone who can easily survive in enemy''s territory and make it like she owns the place.


    "As much as i would love to join this mission,,," She pause for a while when she sense the dark gloomy cloud and the overbearing pressure surrounding the room back once again. She glance towards the man in charge of this bleak atmosphere who seem to stare at her waiting for her next sentence. She flashes a warm smile and continue what she wanted to say.


    "I still have to decline. Being pregnant, even a genius like me still have to concede when i have another life in me. But i won''t worry much since Princes of Hell will be assisting you guys this time. You can consider them as having me around."


    "Do we have a choice?" Grant asked in disdain.


    Bang!!!


    "What do you mean by that?" Jason raises his voice and looked at Grant with deep animosity.


    "Exactly what you think i meant." Grant answered without a hint of remorse. None of the Xero team bother to interrupt meaning they have the same thinking like Grant. They doubt Princes of Hell strenght. Others might feared them but from their last confrontration, a three person couldn''t even beat one of them.


    Alicia who seem to have foreseen this could only massage her head ligthly. It''s a problem with people who have high IQ. Of course none would be willing with others and it''s normal for them to looked down on Princes of Hell considering their performance today and last time. She sighed.


    "Just because you guys higher IQ, it doesn''t mean you can look down on us. In the eyes of other people who have high IQ it doesn''t mean you''re higher than them as well. You''re just a simple human being in their eyes just like how you look down upon us." Daryl who was offended by their disdain look retorted with his sharp tongue.


    "You..."


    "What? Isn''t it true? You needed Alicia to protect you guys and become fl.u.s.tered the moment she''s not joining in the so called dangerous mission. Learn how to look be humble and stop looking down on other people and think you guys are better than other people. Your blood is still red, what makes you different just because you''re a little bit gifted. Don''t make me laugh." Daryl just cut off whatever next word that Grant wanted to utter.


    "Guys, let''s not get work out over this. We''ll just have to work together and see if the plan work." Ralph as always will try to be the mediator if there''s any dispute no matter where.


    "Hah, we don''t need to hear that from you. We only take orders from Xero and she''s the only who can rule us." This time Quint made his point.


    "And didn''t Alicia''s the one who gave that order? She wanted us to cooperate." Ralph gritted his teeth. No matter how patience he is, he''s not someone who will tolerate some insolent brat trying to compare their potential with them just because he have a higher IQ than them.


    "And we just stated our point. We don''t trust you, someone who only rely on their brawn instead of their brain." Grant once again made a statement that would cause a fight between them.


    Farrah and Daniel chose not to say anything. Their focus is on Alicia who look calm seeing the dispute happening in front of her. Only they both knew she''s not anything like that. Her calmness will only bring storm for the later. Tristan on the other fold both of his hand and just sit there lazily looking bored.


    "You might want to tone down a bit. We''re not someone you can provoke." Grey gave his warning. It would be better if Quint and Grant listen to his warning but they both chose to become sarcastic and take things out of control.


    "Is that a threat? Do you think we''re scared of you? And you called yourself Princes of Hell. Hah!!! What a joke. More like some low gangster trying to make a name. Isn''t it equal to being tra..."


    Before Grant could utter the word ''trash'', flashes of shadow appear in front of him before he was kicked and flew away from the desk. Banging himself on the wall as he spluttered blood before fall on the floor. Even so, he was picked up from the cold, bleak floor by the neck making him unable to breathe properly. Standing in front of him is Alicia who''s looking at him in her cold icy look. Her body gave a deadliest aura and he started to shivers from fright. She was actually blocked by Farrah and Daniel from approaching him but they still couldn''t really hold her down due to her bumpy stomach and her outstanding strenght. Right now, staring at the person who can easily break his neck, he couldn''t help but regret saying what he was about to say moments ago.


    "Have you forgotten where i pick you from? Have you forgotten the fact you, yourself were called lowlife, trash by others? And now you want to look at other people just because your life is better now. What gives you the right to do so?" She tighten her grip on his neck making him gasp trying to get some air in his lung. He knew he have gone too far. It''s a taboo.


    "Alicia, let him go. He''s not worth it." Farrah who''s been holding onto her hand trying to take off her hand from Grant''s neck seems struggling. She couldn''t even move her muscle nor make any difference due to Alicia''s overwhelming strength. It''s bad news. She glanced towards Daniel who''s having a hard time holding Alicia''s anger.


    "Daniel, do something." Farrah urge him.


    "What do you think i''m doing? Master, a little help here." Daniel was sweating profusely.


    "She''s pregnant. The drug is not good for her babies. We have to knock her.." Master Nil start to look nervous as well when suddenly an unknown wind almost knock him away. The next moment he saw Quint was being held onto his neck by Alicia. An overwhelming aura start to spread out making Farrah and Daniel spurt out blood due to Alicia''s monstruous strength pressuring them.


    In the mean time, other Princes of Hell are also flabbergasted by the sudden event. They were stunned with Alicia''s sudden outburst and within the speed of light she manage to strangle Grant and Quint slamming them on the wall. All of them glance towards Tristan who stood up and walking calmly at his wife. He manage to signal them to stay calm before heading towards his Alicia.


    Standing behind his wife, he can feel the monstrous pressure that can hurt others if one isn''t strong enough. Slowly he put his hand around her shoulder and whisper softly in her ear. Not long, her surrounding start to become placid once more and she finally let go of her grip on Quint and Grant. They both fall down and she looked menacingly at them.


    "Do you want to die? In team Xero, we don''t need people who looked down on others. We have lived that life before and it''s not our place to be talking shit about others. This is my final warning. There will be no next time." She said coldly. Every word coming from her mouth were like icicles piercing their skin. Both of them nodded their head obediently.


    Seeing them nodded in fear, Alicia immediately dissiplate her aura and the atmosphere turn serene once more as if nothing happen. Aside from scattered chairs and broken, dented wall, everything seem fine. Tristan led her back to her seat and gently carressing her hand. The other Princes of Hell sat down with their straight back and act like nothing happen. Despite thousands of question playing inside their head, they couldn''t say anything. Not with Tristan intensely dispensing his unpleasant vibe at them.


    The other Xero team started to sit back down and they too acted like nothing happen. Aside from the two who were heavily wounded and their neck started to bruise, no one spoke a thing about it. The meeting resumes and this time no one dare to object nor show their dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 68 - What happen to her?

    It was almost dawn when the meeting finally ended. The room has changed back intoa normal living room. Tristan went to send Alicia to bed. Seeing her drained from the long meeting making him feel unpleasant. This is not what she was supposed to be facing when she''s already 5 months pregnant. Besides that, he still have another issue that he needed to know. Which is why he made the others ''locked'' inside the house while he went to put his wife to sleep.


    Not more than half an hour, he went back down to find the others looking listlessly. Understandable, considering they were up all night. By they, he meant everyone including his grandfather.


    "Damn brat. Is this how you''re going to torture my old bones? I still needed my rest so that i can live longer and hold your kids and play with them." Duke Cullen started to chastised the moment he saw Tristan.


    "Seeing you still have a lot of energy to berated me, i wouldn''t worry much." Tristan answer nonchalantly.


    "You!!! It''s truly a wonder how a couple could drive me to my early grave. Asides from your wife and you, no one could take years of my life." It was better for Duke Cullen to start arguing with his vexing grandson. Might as well he get over the topic and be done with it.


    "Ask whatever you want to ask."


    "Before that, is there anything else you want to tell me?" Tristan looked over Daniel who was trying to make himself invisible. Daniel grimaced knowing full well what Tristan meant. With the look of his eye, he could definitely tell it''s best to tell him everything instead of hiding some facts.


    He coughed awkwardly before straighten himself up.


    "That,, erm, i was chosen by your wife to be her decoy or something like her disciple. Although i''m still lacking but if i were to hack down the current security system i''m still able to do it. And about the company, i told Jean to take over. You know i''m not keen on business." He explain.


    "Does Jean know?" Jean, their other brothers who were born in another country but they were able to recognize each other through their parent''s heartless letter.


    "You''ll have to asked grandpa that. You know he''s been trying to recruit us entering Googol. I had no choice because of your wife has been threatening me the whole time." He smile bitterly when he remember the day he was caught hacking into the Googol system by Xero. Because of her, he had to live a double life ever since. Come to think of it, Tristan also play a big role in this. He was caught in the act by Alicia when he tried to find more about Googol. All under Tristan''s order.


    "And is he involve as well?" Tristan had a feeling that his brothers were already recruited just like he was back then. He manage to get out because he can and have the power to do so. Threatening his grandfather has become his daily job.


    "That, you have to asked grandpa. He knows more. The only people who knows everything about Googol and who was recruited is probably Xero and grandpa. But Xero usually gave up the idea on tackling some ''administration'' work." Daniel explained ignoring his grandfather accusing look. It''s best to learn and detect who has more power. Right now, it''s Tristan. No one wants to mess with Lucifer.


    Tristan glanced at his grandfather who tried to hide his guilty look. Not wanting to prolonged the topic, he decided to get the answer from Alicia. She knows more and if she doesn''t, he can always look for it. Right now, what concerns him more is the situation that happen inside the meeting room. He saw how she changed into a completely different person. He knows she''s strong but he didn''t expect her to be that strong where she manage to lift two men by their throat without giving any signs of exhaustion. It''s like she have some sort of forbidden superpower. The reason he call it forbidden probably because the way his grandfather and her teammates react towards the ''different'' her. He thought he knew everything by now. All about Alicia considering she told him about Googol and her history with it. But it seems there''s something else that he didn''t know.


    "Talk. Tell me everything. No more tricks nor hidden secrets. I want it all out now." Tristan looked coldly at his grandfather and putting pressures onto the team Xero. With his overbearing aura, team Xero felt like they were dealing with someone who had a high killing intention where they needed to be wary of every single move nor the way they breathe. It seems, without Alicia''s presence they were nothing in Tristan''s eyes.


    Duke Cullen sighed heavily as he massage his head for a while. He had a sense of guilty and regret whenever he thought of that day.


    "It was during her first year after i officially launch Googol and she was only around 8 years old. All of the mission were handled by her. At first it was only mission on stealing classified information or deleting a person''s identity. But later, the mission gets tougher. I wanted to decline all the tough mission considering her young age. But she insisted that i accepted it. Telling me that it''s the only way to keep the Googol alive. Plus, she wanted to have ''fun''. I was persuaded by her and took the tough mission. I always make sure she was safe throughout the mission. And she did come out safely. Her performance is incredible and the skills that she have is lethal. I was impressed. Due to that, i start to slack off. Letting her off taking the SS mission. It was the hardest mission of all. And i thought she could do it. But i forgot she''s only just a small little girl. She got caught and become part of the experiment. By the time i manage to save her, she was injected with newly founded drugs which doesn''t have it''s cure. It almost turn her into a monster. That drug was to produce immortal army. Only her body happen to take the drugs without causing her life. Which is why they acted fiercely when we manage to infiltrate their base just to get Alicia back.


    Thankfully Alicia''s mind wasn''t broken and she immediately recognize us. In the end, she saved us with her outstanding strength to eliminate each and everyone of the people involve in the illegal experiment but it almost causes her frail life. I didn''t know the consequences of her using that power within her body. It was only after we were done destroying every data and capture all of those who were involve she finally collapse. It turns out, when she was using that power, her bones shattered due to immense use of the power with that fragile body of hers. She was in unbearable pain while helping us all along. I didn''t know a thing and she never said a word. When she collapse with the shattered bones, we didn''t know what to do. We force the people who put her into that state to talk but they just laugh before killing themselves. I was so mad and before we knew it, no one was left alive. In the end, it was the drug it-selves that recovered her shattered bones. But she was never the same person again. Her bubbly and the joy side that she had in her seem to disappear. It was as if, she turn into an emotionless person. It''s like part of her was missing. Her heart seem so cold when she look at others. Although she recognize the people around her, it was as if there''s something missing when she went berserk. The Alicia that you saw today was much better than back then. At least now she knows how to laugh, smile and be happy. Having Ralph adopted her into his family really help tremendously. And marrying you makes her more human like. Although i forbid her to use that strength of hers but the moment anyone touch her bottom line, there''s no telling what will happen. Which is why, she produced her own shots whenever she becomes a monster. Today, Grant and Quint must have said something that makes her snapped. She''ll be fine since she didn''t go all crazy. And probably because she heard you and recognize your voice that she stopped from killing these two idiots."


    Duke Cullen glared at the two person who was receiving treatment from Farrah. They both looked down and once in a while wincing in pain when Farrah purposely poke their broken ribs.


    He sighed after telling the last bit of Alicia''s secret to Tristan and the others. That part of her life is something that he would always feel guilty. He was still foolish back then. Dragging little Alicia into dangerous stunt at such an early age, he didn''t think much. Talked about protecting Alicia from the higher ups. It seems he was using her all along. He regret it so much. But he still wanted to protect Alicia''s identity no matter what.


    "I shouldn''t have established Googol and letting her join the mission." Duke Cullen massage his forehead.


    "You should have left her alone to begin with." An icy voice coming out from Tristan making everyone feels chilly as he look at his grandfather with his cold eyes.

 Chapter 69 - Im talking now

    Duke Cullen could only stay silent. He knew what his grandson says is true but it was too late for regret. The deed is done and there''s no turning back.


    "You might hate me but you should know it''s her only way of gaining freedom. Even if Ralph took her in, he was few years too late. And can Ralph protect her at that time? He was following orders from the higher up to capture Alicia. What do you think would happen if he manage to get to her before i did?" It might sound arrogant but it''s the truth. They were young back then and without much power like now.


    "You don''t know that. I could have protect her better than what you''re doing now. I wouldn''t have let her to become someone''s illegal experiment nor living a life that goes around killing people. I could have let her live the life that she ever wanted and protected her from that sc.u.m family of hers. You''re not protecting her. You''re just using her for your own selfish reason!!!" Ralph who have been quite the whole time finally broke his silent. He stood up and clenching his fist tightly. With his redden eyes focus on the person whose he''s supposed to respect, he glared at Duke Cullen ferociously.


    "Do you think i wanted her to enter that type of world? There''s not much choice back then. Either letting her get bullied and buried away with hatred in that sc.u.m family of hers or gave her the freedom that she want. Before she met me, the only feeling that flashes from her eyes are hatred. She''s only a little girl back then, god damn it!!! She would be a monster if i let her be. And when i took her in and gave her the freedom that she needed at the very least she''s not living her life with hatred and vengeance." Duke Cullen looked like he aged 20 years older the moment he''s done talking. Rubbing his glabella, looking tired and regret.


    "It''s all in the past now. What i really want to know right now, will it affected her pregnancy? The tiny person in her." Tristan broke the tense atmosphere. Although not much but it definitely ease the tension. Ralph was anxious he heard the question as well.


    It was Farrah who answer them.


    "You saw her going on with the meeting like nothing''s wrong. And like Master Nil told you, she''s getting better nowadays. And we''re not sure if it will affect her baby. She''s leaving it to fate."


    Tristan doesn''t seem happy with the answer. Neither does Ralph.


    "Stop fussing about it. Everything is fine." A sweet voice enter their ears and Tristan immediately shot up from his chair. He walked towards the person who just reach the final step and before Alicia could say anything, he already picked her up gently and bring her to the couch. Setting her gently on the sofa, he sat next to her with his hand around her waist.


    Alicia smiled helplessly with his action.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping? Are we too loud?" Tristan asked with his other hand combing her hair. It''s not messy but he fear it might make her irritated.


    "No. I just don''t feel like sleeping anymore. I''m hungry. More like the tiny person in me are hungry." She grinned.


    "And would you stop worrying about it. It won''t do you good if you go against gramps. He helped me back then when i thought the world consist of darkness. So, stop blaming him. You too Ralph. I''m fine." She dragged the last word and sending warning to Ralph who still wanted to argue with her.


    Tristan only stay quiet. As for others, they started to lighten up and making the couple''s home like their own. Some were hunting and cooking inside the kitchen while the other half went to find a place to sleep. Having to stay awake for that meeting and dealing with the sudden info that they just received has really tired them out. The only people that are left in the living room are Duke Cullen, Ralph and the couple.


    Alicia sighed.


    "I fear someone survive from that time. After going through all the info that i manage to hacked, there''s something else besides that deadly weapon. It''s someone from that ''lab''. They still planning on finding the perfect vessel to create their deadly army. And i think they are looking for me."


    The moment she finished her point, all three of them changes their faces. Tristan start exuding a deadly aura that made everyone in the house shivers and stopped everything they do. Even those who are asleep woke up with a start. Ralph whom always known to be the most patience and calm also exerting his anger. While Duke Cullen clench his fist tightly and his eyes turn sharp looking like someone who''s about to be a Death God.


    "Are you sure?" Tristan try to asked softly despite having to gritted his teeth trying to hold in his temper.


    Alicia look towards him and hold his hand trying to soothe his temper.


    "I know because of the formula that i found. And they were trying to search for me. If i weren''t pregnant with our babies, i can protect myself. But..."


    "The answer is still no. And you know that. Do you think that i will let you in the state of half dead while trying to fight them? I won''t allow it, Alicia." This is the first time Tristan uses her name after they got married. He would always call her with every endearment that he could think of but never her name. It only shows that he was angry.


    "Hubby,,,"


    "I''m not going to listen to any of this. No more talking about this." With that, Tristan left the living and went out before slamming the door with a bang. Alicia was stunned and at the same time she was hurt. That''s not what she meant. She wasn''t thinking of putting herself in danger and risking the new life in her. After the last time she went berserk, she knew there''s a limit to it. And she''s about to reach those limit. She realized when her bones took a longer time to heal the last time she went berserk. She knows it will eventually harm the babies in her. She doesn''t want that. Not when she married him. Not when she haven''t live her life together with him for a long time. She gripped her palms tighter and stood up. Seeing Tristan''s angry back made her heart lurched out to him. She knows he cares but this is something that he really should know.


    "Tristan, i won''t harm our babies. I won''t harm myself. Because i think i am at my limit already. The drug in my body has harm me more than i imagine. So, please Tristan. Don''t walk away now without listening to me properly. You wanted me to talk. I''m talking now."

 Chapter 70 - I am your Lucifer

    Time seem to stop. Alicia looking solemn. Tristan froze. Others immediately pause whatever they''re doing and glance at each other before leaving the relevant people behind. Duke Cullen had to drag Ralph out when he look reluctant to move. As much as he wanted to interfere and wanted to know more about this new info that he just knew, he had to let both of them to settle any grievances. Looking at the two of them, he felt like life is certainly unfair.


    Tristan felt like the world is laughing at him. His life wasn''t perfect. He never had his parent by his side when he was small. But that doesn''t stop him from doing whatever he want. He knew his parent was still alive. With all the birthday wishes and endless gift from wherever they are, he doesn''t seem to bother about it much. Others may look up to him. With a sturdy job along with his position in the company and the endless wealth. He still felt something lacking in his life. It wasn''t until he met Alicia. He was there when Ralph took her away from that evil family of hers. And he saw how she almost lost her life when the accident happen. He felt something is happening in his heart for the very first time. Only he denied his own feeling. How could he have any unspeakable feeling for her when she was just a small, underage little girl. He tried to stay away from her for years. But his own action betrayed his determination when he ordered his bodyguard to follow her and install a spy camera in her rented house. He thought he knew everything about her and marrying her was one of the things that he never regretted despite the secrets that she kept and her identity as Xero. Everyday is filled with surprises. And he kept falling more in love with her. Everything about her, it''s like a mystery and the one he will always love no matter who she is. And with their babies on the way, how could he not be the happiest person? It was like a treasure that he''s been looking for all this time. But now she''s telling him that she''s...that she doesn''t have much time? What does that suppose to mean? Is this the price that he have to pay when he thought his world was perfect?


    He really felt like someone told him the biggest joke ever and waiting for the moment for her to tell him that it was a joke. He turned around only to see her tears that rolled onto her chubby face. Her white silky cheek has turned red indicating she''s been crying silently, trying not to alert him when he was sorting out his freaking emotion. The shoulders that holds such a heavy burden shook upon every sobs with her arms circling her bumpy stomach as if trying to tell their babies everything is fine. His heart went out to her and immediately he gather her in his arms without hurting their babies.


    "I,,,i don''t want to die. Not when I,,, when I have you. Our,,,our babies. I don''t want to leave. I''m scared Tristan. I''m scared. What if...what if..."


    "You''re going to be fine. We will have a lifetime to take care of our babies and probably we will have more in the future. You will not leave me alone. I won''t allow it. Not even the grim reaper could take you away from me. I won''t be Lucifer for nothing. You belong to me. And no one can take you away from me. Not even this meager drug can take you away from me. I''ll find the antidote for you. I''ll make them spit out the antidote. I''ll even ask everyone i know to cure you. So, there''s no what if. You''re not going to die. And i won''t allow you to leave me alone. I''m your one and only Lucifer." He cut her off immediately when he heard her saying all the things that he didn''t want to hear. His heart felt like someone just stabbed right into it with a slow motion. The pain just intensifies.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." She apologized. Tristan brow tightened up.


    "Why are you apologizing to me? It''s not your fault. It''s those crazy science mad people''s fault. We are going to find the cure and we are going to live together until our hair turns white and until we are no longer able to move a muscle chasing our grandchildren. I''m not going to accept your apologies if you still insist on apologizing to me." Tristan kissed her head and just let her cry on his shoulder. He ignore the wetness of his shirt from her tears and just keep on assuring her that she will be fine. It took him almost a whole hour before she finally settle down and went to sleep. Probably because she was tired from the pregnancy and the stress that she''s been holding up, it finally took a toll on her.


    Realizing that Alicia has fallen asleep, he immediately pick her up gently as if she doesn''t weigh much despite the bumpy stomach showing. Laying her down on the bed, he stays there for a couple of minutes before he finally went out after knowing she won''t wake up from her sleep. He didn''t want her sleep to be disturb with those drug issues in her body and the matter with those terrorist that always seem to get away for all these years. It is time for him to take charge and destroy the people whom made his wife became vulnerable like today. He believe, if it wasn''t because of those damn MUTINY Alicia wouldn''t use that destructive power of hers causing her lifespan to decrease each time she use it. This time, he''s going to end it for her. And he''s going to save her no matter what.


    Heading towards his study, he wasn''t surprise all of his team members were there including from Googol. His icy eyes glance shortly before making an important phone call. It wasn''t after the people around heard what he says, they immediately disperse and went to do what they''re suppose to do. Tristan look outside the window as his hand clenched together tightly.


    "I''m leaving her in your hands. If she wakes up, make sure you feed her and take care of her well. Protect her no matter what and if there''s something happen, don''t let her use her power. Make her sleep if you must. I''ll try my best to come back as soon as possible." Tristan gave his order to Ralph who just look at him silently. While others went out to head for their own destination, he knows his job is to be with his sister right now.


    "Did you tell her that you''re leaving and when you''ll come back?" Ralph asked.


    "She knows."


    "Then as your brother in law, i''ll only ask you to be back safe and alive." Ralph looked at Tristan one last time before he went out and make some arrangement. Right now, his top priority is the safety of his sister.

 Chapter 71 - Meet my parent

    Tristan didn''t say anything but just stare outside the window for nearly half an hour. After that he went back to the bedroom. Looking at Alicia who''s sleeping soundly, his icy eye start to emits warmness that only reserved for her. He lay down beside her carefully, afraid of any movement would wake her up. Seeing her not stirring, he gather her in his arm carefully and just let the slow and steady breath of hers blows softly on his neck. Kissing her temple and feeling her in his arms is one of the many things that he always like to do with her. Usually her voice would accompany him before they both fall asleep. But today is different. The quietness making him anxious and at the same time he wanted her to rest. If it was any other day, it would all be fine. Knowing that there''s that deadly drug inside her body that could take her away from him at anytime, he didn''t want her to keep sleeping. It was only due to her warm breath and the up and down movement on her c.h.e.s.t that he can finally ease his mind. After a while, he unknowingly fall asleep beside his beloved wife.


    He wasn''t sure how long he felt asleep but what he do know the mischief hands that kept trying to touch every part of his face and the soft giggle that his wife try to suppress every time he frown wakes him up. He pretended to be fast asleep as if trying to see what else his mischievous wife would do. Probably it was her routine since she always woke up earlier than him almost everyday. Only today he manage to catch her in action. Hearing the soft giggles, how could he afford of losing her.


    Alicia who''s still engrossed herself in tickling her husband''s face didn''t know that this time the person has already awoken. She found out her husband will occasionally shows some funny reaction when he lets his guard down. Which is why the only reason she woke up early every day just to see his funny faces and took a bit of picture and kept it in her phone. Just like any other morning, after having fun ''tickling'' his face, she will grab her phone and ready to take some pictures as it wasn''t easy to break her husband stony face. She will show these photos to her babies in case they will get frightened by their own father.


    "I''m doing this for you guys so you don''t come crying to mommy when your daddy look like a devil. Your daddy is only human when he''s with me." She muttered softly while petting her bloated stomach and gets a kick a response. She smile. She propped up slowly and stabilizes the phone in her hand, while her other hand tickles his lips. She was looking at the camera and ready to snap Tristan''s ''interesting'' face when he suddenly open his eyes. She was shocked. And the phone on her hand slips and end up smashing on his face which made him frown in pain. She was flabbergasted before she end up laughing like a lunatic when he look at Tristan''s red nose. She could tell how painful it feels when the phone fell but she still thinks it''s funny when it happens to other people especially her husband.


    Tristan did not see it coming. Having the phone smash onto his face is not a good feeling. But seeing his wife laughing cheerily, he didn''t have a heart to sulk nor feeling angry. He cupped his wife face and plant several kisses on her face before he ended with a deep kiss on her lip making her breathless after he was done.


    "How should i punish you, hmmm?" He asked mischievously. Looking into her watery eyes. She squeal and tried to back away but he wouldn''t let her.


    "It wasn''t a punishment just now?" She asked innocently. Fearing the changes that start to happen on his body. Especially his lower body. She gulped thinking she was doomed and try to push him as hard as she can just so she could get away.


    "I''ll be gentle. I won''t hurt our babies." He coaxed before proceeding the toss and turn making the room filled with love.


    For Alicia, she will never believe when Tristan says he will be gentle. If it weren''t because she begged to be release and the fact that she was pregnant, she doubt that he will let her go.


    She finally woke up to a grumbling stomach and the intense kick from her babies. Remembered that she didn''t manage to have her breakfast due to Tristan, she could not help but grumbled her complaint. Tristan must have woken up quite some time as the side of his bed is cold. Just when she was about to get up and wash herself, Tristan walked in with a set of scrumptious lunch that should be enough for her. Knowing that she''s with their babies and the fact that he tortured her early in the morning, he didn''t hesitate to bring all the food that she loves to eat during her pregnancy.


    Alicia who seems to understood his intention only glance slightly.


    "I''m not into bribe." Although she said that but her eyes were glittering the moment she saw her favourite food and ate them without holding back.


    Tristan just smile because he knew his way to her heart more. Through food. It was easy to appease his little wife.


    Alicia suddenly became wary.


    "Are you hiding something from me? I know i''m easily coax with food but you always limit my favourite food intake. What''s the catch hubby? Spit it out." Women will always have good instinct no matter how hard men tried to hide from their wife.


    Tristan laugh softly as his hand wipe off the crumbs from his wife.


    "I could never hide things from you. I want you to meet my parents along with my other siblings. They''re downstairs at the moment."


    Automatically, Alicia stops munching her food. She looked into Tristan''s eye and seem to understood something. Tristan didn''t hide away but just hold her other hand tightly.


    "You know i can protect myself." She finally broke the silence.


    "I know. But i''ll be more at ease if there are more people with you. Your team won''t be there for you and i cannot afford if something happens to you. I don''t know how long it will take for me to be home but one thing for sure, i''ll be home before our babies are born. Ralph will be bringing his family as well. I also let your parent to accompany you along with my parent. If something happen, please think about yourself and our babies first. And i don''t want you to use that power any longer. I''m banning you to use it. I want you to promise me not to use it no matter what happen. And..."


    "I''ll be fine hubby. You take care of yourself and don''t get caught by them. They have a certain drug that can weaken people''s strength. It won''t be good if you got affected by it. I made several medicine to encounter those drugs. It will protect you. I''ll hand it to Farrah and let her be in charge of any medical situation. Hubby, come back home safely." She continued without letting him finish his long winded nagging.


    Both of them looked at each other and knew what else they needed to say. One will come if another ever encounter any danger and the other will protect with everything she''s got even if it means that she had to hurt herself.

 Chapter 72 - For her family

    It has been over two weeks Tristan and the others left. She was left behind with Tristan''s parent and of course her family as well with the exception of Ralph. Ralph insists on following declaring it was his way to become a better brother for her. Alicia could only shook her head whenever she thought of his foolishness. He was already the perfect brother for her the moment he took her home and gave her a perfect family. He pulled her out of those horrid and dark life. And made her believe that her hand can also be used as saving people''s life. Which is why she chose to be a doctor. Whatever happen during her mission and no matter how ugly the things that she saw during the mission, it was all wiped out the moment she hold her scalpel and save a life.


    And now she''s a wife and soon to be mother. It was something she never thought off. Her future doesn''t seem to be dark nor dull. It was full of laughter. Thus, it made her forgot all about her dark childhood. What she''s been through and the drugs that they put in her. She was happy. But with the recent incidents and findings she could not help but sigh. There are just some people who succ.u.mbs themselves with greed and wanted higher power in their life. Stroking her bump, she look outside the window staring at the cloudy night, seeking for a little bit of light from the moon. Hoping that she would receive news from Tristan and the others. She knew the risk of this mission and knew the do''s and don''ts. No matter how eager she wanted to know their situation, she could not put them in danger nor expose her current whereabouts. She not only need to protect herself but she have other life to protect as well. For Tristan and for her family, she needed to stay strong. And by the time Tristan comes home, she will cry as hard as she can to complaint and such. She sighed again. After being married with Tristan she started to depended on Tristan more.


    "Pregnant women should think of happy thought instead of mopping and sighing here while looking at the moon. Do you want your babies to have a grumpy look when they come out or become a crybaby?" Tristan''s mother nagged as she put on a long shawl on Alicia''s shoulder fearing that her daughter in law would be cold.


    Alicia smile, feeling funny.


    "You truly believe that? Never thought the number one and the most sought out doctor would actually believe that kind of..."


    "It''s not nonsense. Experience. You saw all of my sons, do you see any sweetness on their cold face? Always look grumpy like his father." Mrs Luke, Tristan''s mother who''s also called Slyvia A. muttered with the unsatisfied look on her face. She didn''t know if it was a curse or something but it seems that she will only have these rough boys in her family. But nevertheless she was proud of them despite being left behind constantly. For them to grow up and be human is already a surprising thing.


    Having her sentence cut off and seeing the grumpy look on her mother in law''s face, Alicia could only chuckled.


    "Laugh now and then you''ll see what i mean when the babies are out. I just hope there will be princess this time. I had enough of ''men'' in my life." Mrs Luke sighed.


    "I know mother. I''ll listen to you. But i guess maybe it will be a pair." Alicia told her guts feeling.


    "It''s never wrong to put hope. Just, don''t have high hopes. I don''t want you to turn my grandchild into a confuse child with their gender."


    "Pfttt... That''s not going happen. My instinct are never wrong." Alicia refuted back. Slyvia''s face start to brighten up when she heard that. She always knew Alicia had a good instinct. If it''s true than she really need to order more babies clothes that suits for girl.


    "Well, if your instinct is so good then why are you not at ease if you knew they will be back safely? Unless..."


    "There''s no such a thing. It''s not them. It''s us. I''m not sure what to do. What would i choose? To protect you guys or the babies? Can i protect all of us? Will Tristan be able to see me once he''s back? I don''t have these answers with me." Alicia spills out her deepest concern when she saw Mrs Luke looks pale. Assuming Tristan and others will be in danger. It wasn''t them who are in danger. But it was on her side. She''s been having these weird feeling like something ugly ought to happen. Which is why she''s been trying to think of a way. It wasn''t her nature to back away from these threats. If it wasn''t because her body has a limit and it might danger her babies, she will fight them head on. It won''t be much a problem. That is only ''if''. She sighed heavily.


    "Maybe the answers are with us. Have you forgotten about us?" This time it was Mr Luke who spoke out. He didn''t mean to overhear his wife and daughter in law conversation. But hearing such concern from her daughter in law he had to interfere. Not only him. But it seems her other families also came forward.


    Alicia look up only to see her whole family is there. Her father in law, her parents and also Ralph''s wife.


    Ralph''s wife hold her hand and flick her forehead.


    "Did you think i am so fragile? You don''t have to shoulder everything on your shoulder. You''re not alone anymore. Don''t you remember? You have us now."


    "That''s true. We''re not just your ordinary parents Alicia. We couldn''t have brought up your brother the one who''s known to be Satan in their group." her mother also took her in her embrace. Let the little girl whom she once took as her adopter daughter and now soon to be mother cuddles in her arm. It breaks her heart when she learn the truth from Ralph about her life. Even though she was under their eyes but they are still ignorance about what she experience. Now is the time when her little girl needs her. And she will do everything she can to protect her in the midst of danger.


    Alicia started sobbing once she''s in her mother''s arm. Like a little kid despite her big belly, it still can''t stop her from cuddling her mother.


    "You have us now, baby. Leave the rest of the danger to us." Her father came and stroke her hair softly. She nodded and smiles with tears still flowing from her eyes.


    "Well then, where shall we start?" Tristan''s mother clapped her hand excitedly as if it was something she''s been dreading to do.


    Not long, they start planning to counter any danger that might happen any time soon. Time is running out and they have to do everything fast. Thank goodness Tristan bought the whole neighborhood. It became a perfect place to give those intruders a surprise.

 Chapter 73 - Out there, its chaos

    Looking at the dark smoke covering the sky and the blazing flame swallowing that small town, Tristan somehow didn''t feel at ease. After almost two months they hunted down the MUTINY''s base core, they finally found the person who headed this deadly group. Using his influence and his other teammates power, they manage to gather all of the big guys in MUTINY''s group. Along with that, he finally found the antidote for his wife and end all of her misery. It was all good. Not until they somehow realize that one of the core member has escape and took a few of their ''product'' away. It was the human who have been modified. Almost have the same power as his wife but with a little bit a defect. He knew all of these because before they burned the whole town, they have fought against this emotionless human weapon. Thankfully what they fought are a defect and there''s only ten of them. Even with these little number it almost cause them their life. Seeing the destruction and knowing the info that he has just got, he wanted to go to his wife right away. Bringing most of his team members with him, they quickly headed to their helicopter. No doubt the escapees will find his wife. They needed her blood to complete their ''product''. He could not let that happen. Not to mention it will bring big disaster for the whole world but that is his wife. He will finish them all for the sake of his family''s future.


    Alicia was deep asleep when she suddenly open her eyes. With her sharp look, she patted her belly twice to calm their kicking. It was due to their kicking she was startled and the moment she open her eyes she can feel something alarming are heading their way here. Immediately she ring the ''silent'' alarm that only the people close by can be heard. Within minutes the people in the house start positioning themselves at their own chosen places. Her mother and Farrah led her to the safety room where all the monitoring that she invent were all display on the large screen. It can withstand any explosion just like the room she''s in. And no one can get in no matter what happen. It''s what she manage to prepare. Not her best work but it will manage. Ever since she voice out her worries and that danger will come at them, her father joint forces with her father in law. They contacted the hidden forces under their command and made the neighborhood as a strong base. All of the perimeters are covered by those forces. They don''t know how many will come to them and the enemy''s strength but they laid out their cards to dealt with this unknown danger.


    Delilah and her mother in law are in charge with the previous ''toys'' that she had used on Seven Prince of Hell. Only it was upgraded by Delilah. The work was outstanding. Her kids are not with her as she send them away to her parent''s place. Seeing the upgraded ''toys'', Alicia knew what Delilah meant by her words that day. Thus she can feel assured with putting her in charge of it. Everything was prepared and she only had to look at it from the big screen. This is also to prevent her from risking herself joining the harsh battle ahead.


    The next half an hour it was like calm before storm. It was unusually quiet. And the next second,


    BOOM!!!


    Not long after that explosion, another one can be heard. From the screen, Alicia could finally see the enemy that they were against. Her face started to change. She knew what kind of enemies they were dealing with. It was the modified human who were given that lethal drugs just like her. Despite only 5 of them, she knew they might lose if they looked down on the small number of enemies. She had to warn them.


    Just as she was about to get up, Farrah hold her down and at the same time her stomach start to become painful. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pain which startled Farrah and her mother.


    Immediately Farrah check her situation and not knowing what happen, Alicia''s water broke.


    "The babies shouldn''t be coming out now. You''re still few weeks early. Damn it Alicia!!! Can''t you do anything normal?" Farrah start berated her. Alicia felt like laughing but the pain just feels immeasurable at the moment so she could only groan louder.


    "Okay, no one panic." Her mother suddenly shouted. The fact that she started pacing to and fro as she recite all the things on what should do when someone was about to delivered.


    ''BOOM!!!''


    "Okay, that''s it. No one messes on my turf. My daughter was about to give birth and there''s a whole damn battle out there. They better end it or i''ll go out there and knock out each of them." It seems that explosion made her mother loses her composure as she roared out those words.


    Alicia chuckled lightly before groaning in pain once more. Her babies really know how to choose the timing right.


    "Mama Jen, let''s focus on Alicia at the moment. Although the babies are not suppose to go out this early but Alicia, you know how it is." Farrah said as she led Alicia to the bathtub.


    "Right. That''s right. It''s good i have everything prepare in this room. Tell me what you need. I''ll be your assistant." Alicia''s mother started taking out the tools that are need for Alicia''s safe delivery.


    Another blaring explosion can be heard and Alicia grabbed onto Farrah''s hand.


    "Tell them that they need to find those modified human''s heart to completely destroy their ability. The modified is not up to perfection yet. The heart can be moved and place elsewhere and i''m suspecting there''s another person still hiding in the dark. Tell them to be extra careful." Alicia told her Farrah everything quickly as she let out another groan.


    Farrah nodded and took the communication tool that can connect to the team who are fighting out there. It only took her few seconds moving her eyes away from Alicia, only to hear Mrs. Jennifer shouting Alicia''s name. She turned her head only to see Alicia started shaking hard and almost lose her consciousness. She ran towards Alicia and at the same time deliver Alicia''s message. She didn''t tell them Alicia''s situation because she knew it would cause them to panic like she is right now. Everything should be fine but it must have been the drugs that''s within her that''s making things complicated for Alicia. She checked Alicia''s babies and it''s fine but fearing that they would drown in her mother''s w.o.m.b, she need to take them out now. Alicia''s situation, she had to asked help from Tristan''s mom. Mrs Slyvia. Only she knows what to do.


    "Mama Jen, i need you to contact Mrs Slyvia right now and tell her to head down to this safety room. I know Alicia said no matter what happen the door to the safety room should not be open until everything is over but we have no choice now. I can only save her babies at the moment. And Alicia need Mrs Slyvia''s skill to detect what is happening to her right now."


    Mrs. Jennifer who''s in tears nodded and do as she was told. All the time holding onto her daughter''s hand.


    Farrah had to keep calm and proceed to open up Alicia''s stomach to get the babies out. Looking at the machine that she manage to connect to her, it isn''t looking any good. But she had to fulfilled her promise to Alicia. To save her babies no matter what happen. Alicia talked about this while they were preparing for this ''battle'' day. They argued so much when in the end Alicia decided to threaten her.


    "Alicia, even during this time you still end up being stubborn. Don''t die on me. You wouldn''t want Tristan to drag you back from the dead." She said while operating on Alicia.


    Mrs. Sylvia rushed over to the safe room only to see Alicia unconscious and Farrah is taking out one of the twins out from the w.o.m.b. She almost lost her composure right there and then. The baby was so small and she then took over while talking to Farrah on Alicia''s situation. She took out the trial antidote that used to work on Alicia and waited for the second baby to come out.


    As soon as Farrah took out the second baby, immediately the machine start to beep loudly.


    Out there it was chaotic and in here...

 Chapter 74 - Here comes Seven Prince of Hell and...

    The neighborhood that used to be lifeless and empty now all sparks. Even so, with all that chaos no one seem to know what happen. They can only listen to it from far as every route to the neighborhood are blocked by the army. It was useless trying to breach because you will still end up getting caught. People try to send drones to find out what happen but it''s being shot down immediately. Seeing the seriousness of the situation the citizen can only lie still and wait for the news or explanation from the government.


    Behind the wide screen, Delilah was busy operating Alicia''s ''toys''. Looking on the screen, her face turns grimmer. The fact that most of the team under Alicia''s father command along with Tristan''s father having trouble to defeat the enemies made her wished that her husband is here right now. Or probably just all of them together. Even with five enemies ahead of them, it is still hard to take down one of them without inflicting heavy loss on their side. Besides that, she was busy looking for the sixth person that Alicia mention through the communicator. She had to find it fast because without Mrs Slyvia by her side at this moment could only mean one thing. Alicia is in danger. This is something that they didn''t expect. Alicia probably knows. If her instinct can detect these danger ahead she must have also known that there is something wrong with her body this time. She gripped the controller trying to stay focus. She had to remember her mission. After looking around the screen for a couple of times, she finally saw some movement. It was a relief at first but seeing where the enemy is heading her face start to change drastically. She immediately alerted the other teams out there. Unfortunately, seeing how hard they try to retaliate the attacks against those five enemies, she panicked. She can''t move away from her spot because someone need to handle these toys. Right now she wished she had extra hands. Looking at the sixth person heading towards the safe room she needed to make up her mind real quick. Either leave her post or pray that they will be able to handle it. Before she could decide, another ringing noise startled her. Quickly she looked what triggered it. Some unknown object are approaching them at high speed. The military should have taken care of any unknown object that are approaching this neighborhood. Unless...


    Her face start to lighten up and she knew everything will be just fine. Alicia, hang in there. Your husband is coming.


    As soon as the helicopter reach the neighborhood, all of the members saw the destruction. It was close to what they have encounter back then. It was like they never left that small town after seeing the destruction. Tristan''s face looking grim as ever. He immediately gave out his order. Split the teams into five. Assisting the rest of the groups under the commands of his father and father in law. They were about to jumped off when Delilah''s voice rung through their communicator.


    "Tristan, i saw the sixth person that your wife asked me to find heading towards the safe room. Your mom is not here with me now. I don''t know what happen to them because i could no longer contact all of them." Delilah delivered her concern.


    "How long?" Tristan asked.


    "The sixth person headed there about 10 minutes ago. As for Alicia''s situation in the safe room i have lost contact with them as soon as Mrs. Sylvia left. It was more than two hours ago. Everything should be fine right?" Delilah was in tears already. The heavy burden that she have felt ever since the battle started seem to be overwhelming at the moment.


    "You did great. They will be fine. Knowing my wife, she will do everything she can to protect her loved ones. Thank you Delilah. Ralph will take over from now. You can rest now." Tristan nodded at Ralph who listen to his wife teary voice as well as the other team members.


    "You go get your wife. I''ll get mine. If anything happen, don''t get angry with my sister. She will be alright." Ralph patted his shoulder. Tristan nodded and jumped off from the helicopter without any hesitation.


    "Alright. Let''s kill of these s** of b**** and end this once and for all." Ralph said before jumping out from the helicopter. Others follow suits without caring where they landed. Even the Googol team start following their barbaric. Without much rule. Although usually every mission that they received it was settled by Alicia. Quick and silent. But battlefield will end up dye in red. It''s how Alicia usually operated. The Seven Prince of Hell is totally different. It''s like announcing their presence no matter where they go. So during these two months, they have been learning the chaotic way these men go to battle. If you''re confident with your skills just go for it. Just barge in without a plan. As long as it''s successful. No failure. Failure can only mean death. Using all those experience, they too barge in the battlefield without a care for their life. Just know that your team mates will always back you up no matter what.


    In the safe room, Mrs Sylvia is still trying everything she could to save Alicia''s life. They don''t know what happen to her at this moment. But right now, what Alicia really need is the antidote. The drugs in her body start to go berserk without any warning. As if the presence of those enemies out there just making it worst. She didn''t know what else she could do besides holding onto her hand tightly. Praying hard that Tristan would arrive anytime soon. Glancing at the babies under Farrah''s care her tears just won''t stop running.


    Alicia''s mother couldn''t stop crying as well seeing Alicia just laying there. As if there''s nothing would disturb her deep sleep. She didn''t want to see that. Even though she''s not her biological daughter, she watched her grew up. Although not long but it seems a lifetime for her. This is not something what every parent wants to see.


    Due to their grief, no one notice someone actually invaded the safe room. When Mrs Sylvia arrived they forgot to close back the door to the safe room. Now someone actually breach and immediately headed towards Alicia.


    With crazy eyes, he kicked away the grieving Mrs Sylvia and grinned. As he look at the complete product who''s laying on the couch not moving makes thing easier for him to move the product. His hand was just about to reach the ''product''s face when he heard a click.


    "Get your dirty hand away from Alicia." Farrah said in cold blooded tone. She was holding onto a gun pointing towards the crazy man who just barge in without a warning. Seeing how his kicked made both Mrs Slyvia and Alicia''s mother flew a few meters away, she knew he''s the same as those enemies out there.


    "I wouldn''t do that if i were. I can easily crush all of you including that new born babies. All i need is her. She''s my perfect modified human and no one can challenge her. I have been keeping an eye on this perfect product of mine. She should be at her limit right now. And seeing how she''s unconscious it must have been the drugs within her are answering onto my own cells. I owned her long time ago. No matter how far she''s gone, she will always be under my watch. Now i''m taking her back." With that he start looking sinister and showed up in front of Farrah knocking away the guns from her hand. He took hold of her neck and lift her up easily. Farrah struggled to breath the moment he strangled her.


    Mrs Slyvia g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pain while Mrs Jennifer Lynn passed out from those heavy kicks. She looked up and saw Farrah is in trouble. Quickly she got up, ignoring the pain and try to release his hold on her neck. Before she could get close, she was kicked away once again. She flew a few meters away and closes her eyes as she prepares for the impact.


    "Alicia, give her the antidote." She manage to tell Tristan before passed out from the pain.


    Tristan saw Alicia was laying on the couch and not moving. His heart start to sunk. As for the other person, he was the missing researcher that manage to escape under their eyes.


    Realizing there was someone else in the room, the mad missing researcher released his hold onto Farrah. When he turned around, Tristan was already in front of him and kicking him away like he did to those weak woman. He coughed up blood.


    "It''s you!!! I won''t let you destroy my plan anymore!!!" He screamed crazily and start fighting Tristan like he was possessed.


    It was fast and something that Farrah couldn''t keep up. She just took the twins and headed towards Alicia with the antidote that Tristan manage to toss to her before they started fighting. She will keep them safe no matter what.

 Chapter 75 - Alicia...

    Tristan was livid. The fact that he was late in protecting his wife. Looking at his wife not getting up to greet him like she used to do. Now hearing that mad researcher to label his wife as a product that he owned??? This truly triggered his inner demon. No one truly know why they were called Seven Prince of Hell. It''s not just a play or wanting to be cool during their puberty days. It was because of each of them truly have the power of a demon that can swallow the whole world should they use it carelessly. Only they know where the power truly came from. Now that he''s being triggered by this crazy researcher who wanted to take away his wife, he couldn''t hold onto his anger any longer. He grabbed the mad researcher easily by the neck and shoots through the safe room ceiling taking him far away from Alicia. The rumbles didn''t even drop on any of the people in the safe room as if some sort of invisible barrier was protecting them.


    Slamming the mad researcher on the hill that are far away from the neighborhood, he unleashed his full power.


    "Wh...who...who are you? What are you?" The researcher stutters. Knowing he couldn''t beat Tristan at this time. He took out a couple of syringe from his pockets and inject himself with the liquid from it. It was the same drug that he used to feed on Alicia and his other ''products'' back then.


    Tristan only look indifferently. His dark eyes turn red as he looked upon his prey.


    "Hahaha,,, Now you can''t beat me. I''ll take you back with me and will make you my own. Just like how i feed that little girl back then with the same drug. She was my beautiful product. The most perfect product that i just keep on testing although she''s out of reach. As long as i am alive, she will always be mine. Hahahahaha... And you''re ne...."


    He didn''t manage to finish his sentence when he was lifted up in the air without Tristan holding him. He could only see Tristan lifting his finger before he put it and he was slammed to ground causing the hill to crack into half. Before he could process anything, he was lifted up again and slammed on the ground.


    Tristan kept on repeating the same action over and over again to the point that the hill became like a small volcano. The spot where he slammed the mad researched has became a deep hole that you could almost see the hot lava coming out.


    "You have made a mistake touching someone who you shouldn''t have touched. To think that a mere human like you wanted to make me your experiment? I''ll have you taste what hell felt like." Tristan said lazily.


    He move his finger again but this time it was different. The mad researcher could almost feel like his blood flowing out following the rhythm of Tristan''s finger. And slowly, he felt an incredible pain as the blood flew out from his body, draining his life as slow as possible. He couldn''t utter any word but he knew one thing. Demon. He''s a demon. That was the last thing in his mind before his life fade away. His body shrunk like a mummy before it turn to ashes when Tristan makes a fist.


    Looking at the blood that flowed out from that mad researcher''s body, he felt disgusted. Usually he would completely destroy everything. But knowing that his blood could give new info about his''s wife situation, it''s better if he keep it around. Despite the antidote that he got, he somehow felt like his wife''s consciousness is linked to some element in that mad researcher''s blood. With that, he immediately went back to the neighborhood and find out the situation on his wife.


    After Farrah injected the antidote into Alicia, there''s still no changes in her body. Instead the machine beeps out loudly indicating that her vital signs is fading. Even her organs start to fail one by one.


    "No, Alicia. Now. You have to fight this. No. I don''t know what else to do. Wake up Alicia. Please wake up. Tell me what to do. You always have the answers to everything. Tell me what to do right now. Tell me how to save you. You knew this was coming didn''t you? Is that why you prepared everything? Alicia,,,please. If you can hear me, please open your eye. Tell me everything is okay." Farrah finally broke down in tears as she hold onto Alicia''s hand that was turning colder as time pass by. The endless beeping from the machine was just a sign that Alicia is still alive but just barely.


    Farrah never stop begging silently for Alicia to wake up or at least show a positive sign. Looking at the babies that were in the incubator that was inside the safe room, she knew that Alicia must have guess that she won''t be able to hold on. Was it too late for the antidote? Or was it because the presence of the enemies outside are still presence? She wished she had more info on Alicia''s body. More like the drug in her body.


    "I haven''t tell you the gender of your babies. But i''m guessing you already know. You have a pair. Don''t you want to meet them?" Farrah as if Alicia is truly listening to her silent plea.


    The sound of someone walking in, makes Farrah stay alert. She hold onto her gun and looked up. Seeing it was Tristan, she sighed with relief.


    Tristan who walked into the safe room feels complicated. He can hear the beeping sound from the machine and with the look on Farrah''s face he knew Alicia''s situation is bad. He quickly walked towards the woman he loved, who was laying there with blood smear on her clothes from the Cesarean operation. Looking at her pale face his heart ached. Turning his head towards the incubator where both of the babies are, he felt more pain.


    "This is not what you promise me. I came back as fast as i could. Is it still all in vain? What should i do without you by my side, darling? Our babies need you. And i need you as well. Wake up for me, love. For our babies. I''m here now. I''m here." He whispered softly in her ears as he c.a.r.e.s.sed her hair and along her face. Holding her cold hands tightly and without stopping he kisses them as if to give it more warmth.


    "It''s the enemies out there. As long as there are still around, it will be harder for her wake up. The drugs in her body are going rampage ever since they appear. And although you have the antidote, it is useless. As long as the enemies are alive, the more danger she will be. It''s her way of protecting us. I finally get it now. She knows that the drugs will responded to those enemies. And until those enemies clear their mission or got destroyed, until then she can finally reclaim her body and react to the antidote."


    Tristan gritted his teeth before planting a kiss on Alicia''s forehead. He then head towards their babies and touch the small hand before disappeared from the safe room. It''s time to finish it all. And when she''s awake, he is going to scold her for making such decisions.


    "Alicia...she''s...she''s..." Farrah stuttered.


    "She will be fine. Trust in her. She promise us that she will put herself first. And the antidote will help her." Mrs. Slyvia confirmed her word. Farrah smile in tears as she energetically watched over both the mother and twins to make sure nothing worst will happen. She trusted Mrs. Sylvia. Besides Alicia herself, only Mrs Sylvia truly knows the drugs component in Alicia''s body. And thus, she hold onto that hope.

 Chapter 76 - Welcome home

    It''s what everyone holds onto. That tiny hopes from Mrs Sylvia''s word. What they did not expect they had to wait a long time for it to happen.


    After finally clearing out the enemies, Tristan ordered them to proceed in arresting the people from the Logan''s. It turns out the reason those MUTINY group are so hard to destroy is due to the fact the Logan''s were providing them every confidential secret that could harm the entire country along with the endless funds. The MUTINY was founded ever since the new head took over. And due to greed for power and wanting to declare the country as his own, the new head stole information on those deadly drugs and gave it to MUTINY to build their own army. Thus, that mad researcher who was once caught by Googol during the time when they save Alicia was taken away by MUTINY. From then on, everything that happens and the missions that Alicia kept on taking whenever she deals with MUTINY are all under their observation. When they knew about this, especially Tristan''s grandfather who tried to hide everything about Alicia but eventually that piece of information landed within the enemy''s hand. His hand trembled with anger. He felt sick to the stomach whenever he thought of him sending Alicia to do her mission only to be seen as some sort of walking experiment data for the enemy.


    Now that the MUTINY group has been destroyed and knowing that mad researcher is dead, he was relief. Although he still felt like he could vent his anger more on those people that they can capture alive. Especially the Logan''s. He could not believe that the enemy was close by. Although the Caelan rarely make any business corporation with the Logan but it doesn''t change the fact they were close with each other. Looking all the information he hold in his hand, he massage his forehead for a while. This will be the end for the Logan''s. He looked up the second floor and sighed softly.


    On the second floor there''s only one room located there. And due to that, it was larger than any of the rooms in that mansion. In that room, Tristan was working on his company affairs. He was busy typing away and once in a while he would looked away. Smiling softly before continuing like nothing ever happen. Ever since the house that he bought at that neighborhood are in a total mess or you could say in a rumble, he decided to bring his wife and his twins back to Czar Manor. He even manage to revamp the room to make it easier for him to look after his wife along with the twins.


    Getting up from his seats and went directly to his wife who was still sleeping ever since that day. It has been three months. According to his mother, it was due to the fact her organs are in bad shape due to the drugs itself. And when the antidote was injected in her, it was not enough to completely heal her. Thankfully he retracted the blood from that mad researcher before. It has been helping his mother to complete the perfect medicine for Alicia. The organs that were in bad shape start to heal itself once again. Right now, they only needed to wait. Waiting for Alicia to wake up by herself.


    "It''s been three months since you have been sleeping. I only left you for two months. Are you trying to take revenge on me this way?" Tristan lay by his wife side and hold her in his arm. It''s like a routine for him now. Whenever he felt tired from working, he would lay by her side and talk to her alone. Even if there''s no response from her but listening to her even breathing and her warm hand is comforting for him.


    "The twins are doing fine. Our mother are taking care of them. But they were restless at night. Probably looking for you. Whenever we put them next to you, they will stay quite and sleep soundly. I think our twins don''t like me. They''re trying to take you away from me every night." Tristan took her hand and put it on his c.h.e.s.t. Playing with her hand like this and placing it where she always like it to be. Waiting patiently for her to finally open her eyes.


    "I''m not happy. They are plotting to take you away. I should name them Poodle and Husky. Both are like a dog trying to stick close to you. Thankfully i have you during the day time. But it''s still not enough. You know i can''t sleep well without you by my side." He pouted. Thinking of his twins making him gritted his teeth. He couldn''t even move those two without waking up the other and threatening him with their loud cry. Dealing with his twins is like a silent battle that he knew he will never win. His wife would scold him. He sighed.


    "I won''t win this fight. I''ll be alone in this battle. You wouldn''t be on my side. You will be a great mom and i''m their evil dad." He stroke her hair and loving how it feels.


    "I miss you dear. I really,really miss you. I want to hear your voice again. Either you nagged me endlessly or vent your anger at me, i just want to hear voice again. Your lovely eyes as you look at me. Where there''s me in your reflection, i want to see it soon. Don''t sleep for too long honey. I can''t handle the twins alone. And that Poodle and Husky will be their name for the rest of their life if you didn''t wake up." He whisper his yearning towards her. He really miss her at this moment. Even she''s always in front of him, he wanted her to open her eyes instead of torturing him like this.


    "I love you. And you''re always in my heart." He kissed her forehead before snuggling next to her. His eyes never left her face and unknown to him, he end up sleeping just like that.


    As the sun was setting, the room turns into romantic setting. With little light brightening up the room as the person who was sleeping soundly start to furrowed his brow. The hand that still hugged his wife, he tightened it lightly. Without opening his eyes, his nose search her neck and put a kiss there before moving to her face. It''s what he always do. She would always wiggle or chuckle lightly because it tickles her. Just like that, he seem to hear someone laugh lightly just like she always do. He ignore it thinking it was a dream. His mouth still search for her sweet lip before he heard another laughter. His body went stiff. Slowly he open his eyes only to be meet upon his wife eyes that arched like crescent. It''s what he always see whenever he tease her and she would laugh. Immediately he feel refreshed. Especially when he can feel her kissing his stiffen lip.


    "Dear,,,"


    "Welcome home hubby."